Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“HERMIONE, get your cute arse in here so that I can get your measurements, or so help me, Godric, I will drag you in here myself!”  

Pansy was on a warpath today. As confident as Hermione is, she knows better than to ever deny her best friend a chance to play dress up with her.

Pansy coming into her life was unexpected. Hermione returned for her eighth year at Hogwarts and quickly became friends with the once-childhood bully. Harry and Ron refused to return for eighth year. Harry was accepted into the Auror program, and Ron took a year after Fred’s death to stay home with Molly and George. He had made plans to work in the joke shop after that. Ron was always bitter that Harry was accepted into the Auror Academy when he was not. He couldn’t pass any of the prerequisite testing.

Hermione went back to Hogwarts. Only a few of her classmates returned. The only ones that year who could relate to her struggles were Luna Lovegood, Neville Longbottom, and Ginny Weasley. And, to her surprise, the snakes. Pansy Parkinson, Blaise Zabini, and Theodore Nott, who all became like her second family. Over time, all her friends had nice relationships with each other, regardless of their house. They ate together every day, spent nights in the library studying, and spent days by the Black Lake making plans for their futures.

The Slytherin trio were never marked Death Eaters, but Ron always had something snarky to say when Hermione would bring them up. So, she simply always talked about whatever Ron wanted to talk about, which consisted of Quidditch, firewhisky, or ideas for Weasley Wizarding Wheezes.

After graduation, things went downhill in her relationship with Ron. She really did try. She and Pansy promised each other they would be flatmates. Ron, having his distaste for the snakes, tried everything he could to talk Hermione out of it and to get a flat with him instead. But she was a woman on a mission to change the wizarding world and didn’t need the distraction of a drunk Ron to come home to nightly.  Ron remained living between the Burrow and Grimmauld Place with Harry and Ginny.

So here she is, four months after graduation, in her flat with Pansy, and getting fitted for her outfit for her interview at the Ministry of Magic. Kings pulled through on his promise for her to have her choice of jobs after the war. However, Hermione insisted on having a formal interview with him for a mystery job that he promised she would excel at.

“Merlin, Pansy, tone down the melodramatics. I’m here.” Pansy was a fashion expert. She flitted dresses of her own design wandlessly around Hermione.  While Hermione was typically more conservative with her clothing choices, Pansy insisted that she show off her curves and lengthen her legs with stilettos. Hermione didn’t mind looking her best when she could, so she always just left Pansy to her own devices.

“Salazar, what in Morgana’s name has happened to your hair today?!”

While Hermione had grown into her frizzy hair over the years, it was still only manageable most days. She preferred to leave it wild, as it was always so much work.

“Pans, if you continue to insult my hair, I will wear plain wizarding robes and no makeup, and still get this job without allowing you creative control.”

Pansy just sighed and continued the dress search. She finally came to a halt as she held up a black dress with quarter-length sleeves that would just hit Hermione’s knees. It was a little snugger than most of the clothing Hermione would dress herself in.

“This is it, Golden Girl. You need to show off your incredible arse and tan skin. Now, don’t be shy. Put it on and let me make sure I don’t need to make any adjustments. Gods only know why they would schedule your interview at 10 AM. I could still be sleeping, but I, being the best friend that I am, woke up at this ungodly hour to make sure you make heads turn and hearts break."

Hermione took off her pyjamas, and Pansy helped slip the dress over her head just as she heard the Floo activate. She barely had time to register who her guest was at this hour when Ginny Weasley came rushing through her bedroom door, looking like the cat who ate the canary.

“HERMIONE JEAN GRANGER, YOU WILL NEVER BELIEVE WHAT HAPPENED LAST NIGHT.”

Ginny, while living at Grimmauld, had just been signed on to the Holyhead Harpies last month, and had spent more nights at Pansy and Hermione’s flat, eating takeout and drinking wine with the girls, expressing her insecurity that her and Harry’s relationship might end up strained due to team practices and the travel required for the job.

Little did Ginny know, Harry had already had dinner with Hermione the previous week to tell her he was planning to propose to Ginny, and was completely supportive of her contract with the Holyhead Harpies.    

“HARRY DECIDED TO PROPOSE LAST NIGHT. I’m sorry to bust in without owling first, but I wanted you to be the first to know. Mum hasn’t been the same since Fred, and this week, she has been in a right foul mood. I swear to Merlin, some days I think she’s losing the plot!”

Hermione rushed to Ginny, almost tripping over Crookshanks in the process, to envelop her ginger friend in a hug and kiss her cheeks. Pansy also walked over, much more subdued, to wrap her arms around her crying best friends. Once the tears stopped, Hermione walked to her wardrobe mirror to inspect the dress that was forced over her head.  Satisfied, she turned to look at Ginny.    

“Congratulations, Gin! I’m so happy for you! I wish I could take you for breakfast, but I have an interview with Kings in two hours, and Pans is trying to get me in order.”

Ginny smiled at Hermione, wiped away her tears, and guided her to her vanity bench, working her hands through her best friend’s bushy hair.

“Thank you, guys. I know I’ve been insecure, and both of you have been great. I’ll take a raincheck on that breakfast, though. What are your plans for after your interview?” 

Pansy worked diligently with the Sleekeazy hair potion, batting Ginny’s hands aside and forming Hermione’s hair into sleek, refined curls.    

“After my interview, I promised Harry that I would have lunch with him, and after that, I plan to meet Theo in Diagon to go to Flourish and Blotts. Then I have an early date night with Ron and will head back to Grimmauld with him for the night. Do you want me to bring something back to eat?”

Ginny shook her head fervently and replied, “No, Harry has promised me a late night. We’re celebrating at a Muggle hotel that has a jacuzzi tub and room service. But have fun with Ronald.  Hopefully, you can keep him from getting pissed before you even make it to the restaurant.”    

Pansy applied light makeup to Hermione’s face and stayed quiet during the conversation. While Pansy supported Hermione’s choices, she had always made it clear that she thought Hermione could do so much better than Ron Weasley. 

“I know, Gin. But I think he’s really trying to better himself. He seems to have finally stopped badgering me about Pans, Blaise, and Theo.”

Pansy finally declared Hermione ready and helped her slip into a pair of emerald-green stilettos, then hugged Hermione tightly as she spoke.“You know that you’re not poor and don’t actually need to get a job, right? You have a nice stack of Galleons in Gringotts, thanks to your Order of Merlin. And I oversee the Parkinson estate now that Father is in Azkaban and Mother finally croaked, so I would be more than happy to take care of household expenses.”

Hermione sighed and squeezed Pansy tight, then released her and looked into her eyes. “Pans, we’ve had this talk, and so have Theo and I. I need to work. I need to do something in this world worth doing besides sitting around playing dress up with you. I could never let you spend a Knut in your vault on my portion of the bills.”

Ginny gave Hermione a once-over and announced that she needed to head to the Burrow to let her mother know she was engaged and then head to practice. She made Hermione promise to let Harry know how the interview went so he could fill her in that night. Ginny hugged both girls quickly and headed to the Floo.

“Yes, Brightest Witch of Her Age, I am aware of your fierce independence. I will just remind you that if you ever do want to change your mind, I will be your sugar mama any day of the week.  Now, get going before you’re late.  Blaise is coming over shortly. Hopefully, to shag me into next week.” She squeezed Hermione and kissed her on the forehead as she spoke. “Good luck, Granger. You go kick the Ministry’s arse, and I’ll be looking forward to seeing you in the morning to congratulate you properly.”

Hermione pried herself from her friend’s embrace and chuckled lightly, walking out of the room to the Floo and yelling over her shoulder. “Pans, please don’t shag on the kitchen surfaces again. No amount of cleaning spells could make me feel better. Better yet, keep the shagging to your bedroom. If I accidentally see Blaise’s arse again, I will Scourgify my own eyes!”

The raven-haired witch just cackled as Hermione stepped into the Floo, yelling, “Ministry of Magic!” 

Chapter Text

Hermione stepped through the Floo into the atrium at the Ministry of Magic, ready to take on the world. She quickly checked her wand and began to walk to the lifts. She paused when she heard a long wolf whistle. To her left, she saw the last wizard she wanted to see today, other than Voldemort himself. Cormac McLaggen. He has pestered her since sixth year, no matter how kindly she let him down.

“Damn, Granger, give a man a little warning before you come to his workplace looking that sexy.” He goes to hug her, and she bristles and pulls away.

Hermione simply did not have the brain capacity to deal with this overgrown prat today, so she decided he might need a firmer warning about touching her in the future. “Cormac, if you ever touch me again, I will show you exactly how I killed Fenrir Greyback without even casting an Avada.” 

He chuckled as if she was joking.  “Granger, if you ever get bored of Weasley’s cock, come find me on Level Four.  I’ll show you what I’ve been fantasising about since sixth year.”

Hermione rolled her eyes and made her way to Kingsley’s office.

“Thank you, Kingsley!!” Hermione was hugging the wizard with tears in her eyes and was very much excited about her new position at the Ministry.   

Kingsley had made short work of the interview and explained to Hermione the position he specifically wanted her for. He wanted her to become a department head for a new program in the Department of Magical Education.

Hermione was elated. The department itself would consist of her, an assistant of her choosing, and the rest of the Magical Education staff.

Her job’s purpose was to help support Muggle-born students entering the magical community. Hermione, being Muggle-born herself, especially understood the importance. It had been decided that she would meet with Headmistress McGonagall in the coming weeks with an outline of her plan. She would officially begin work on Wednesday, giving her only one more day of being unemployed.

After thanking Kingsley profusely again, Hermione made her way to Level Two to grab Harry for lunch.  She had yet to visit him at the Ministry, usually just having dinner with him at his home or her flat.

She turned the corner to the Auror offices and abruptly stopped. Her best friend was sitting in his office, facing her with a blonde man across from him. Hermione apprehensively walked to the door, afraid to intrude on any sensitive information.

Harry glanced up, laughing at something the blonde had said.  “‘Mione! There you are! I was hoping you wouldn’t stand me up. How did the interview with Kings go?” He walked around his desk, enveloping her in a warm hug and a peck on the cheek.

“Of course, Harry. I would never stand you up. Ginny came by my flat this morning and told me the news. Congratulations! And yes, I have so much to tell you. Kingsley put me in charge of an entire department within the Department of Magical Education!!”

Harry walked around his desk to grab his jacket and, with a knowing grin, said, “Of course he did, ‘Mione! You’re brilliant!” He turned to the blonde man still facing away from Hermione and said, “Sorry to cut this short, Malfoy. We can write the report after lunch. Come find me when you’re finished speaking with Robards.”

Hermione flushed as no other than Draco Malfoy stood up from his chair and turned around. Of course, being friends with the Slytherins, she had heard his name a lot, as they were still friends with him after the war, but they all knew about the whole being tortured in his drawing room thing, and were careful to plan outings with him when Hermione had plans with Ron. 

She, of course, knew he, his mother, and his father were all tried by the Wizengamot. After all, Harry and Hermione did testify for him after he didn’t give up their identities to the snatchers and his crazed aunt the night they were captured and taken to Malfoy Manor.  She had read in the Daily Prophet that Draco was offered a plea deal to join the Ministry to assist in catching rogue Death Eaters. His mother was sentenced to one year of house arrest, and Lucius was to serve one year in Azkaban, followed by five years of house arrest without the use of his wand.

How she didn’t recognise that silver-blonde hair from the back, she would never know. She stood for a second, just taking in the man who had tormented her all those years ago. He had piercing blue-grey eyes and had filled out in the last couple of years, but still looked every bit the pure-blood aristocrat he was bred to be.  

“Granger.” Malfoy greeted her, holding her gaze. “Malfoy.” She nodded at him as he walked past her out of Harry’s office.

Harry was pushing down his unruly hair and walking up to her. “So, is the Leaky okay for lunch today?”    

**********************************

Harry and Hermione talked over lunch. Harry went on and on about how nervous he had been asking Ginny to marry him, giving Hermione a play-by-play of exactly how it happened. Harry and Hermione brainstormed ideas to present to McGonagall about the new Muggle-born integration efforts. Her and Harry’s friendship had always been so easy. He was more of a brother to her after all these years. He always took care of her when Ron had his head up his arse, or when she really needed him. 

The entire month after the war, Hermione couldn’t sleep without waking up in sweats and having panic attacks revolving around a certain mad, curly-haired Death Eater that tortured her into unconsciousness. Harry was always patient and often lay in bed with her. At one point, he magically enlarged his bed to fit both her and Ginny. They would both soothe her after a particularly bad dream. She did the same for him. The Boy Who Lived-And-Died-And-Lived-Again was also prone to nightmares.

He held her hand and travelled to Australia with her to try to recover her parents’ memories.  He held her while she sobbed into his shoulder after learning that the Obliviation could not be lifted. She would always owe Harry her immense gratitude.

“So, you work with Malfoy now?  Is he still a prejudiced prat?” Harry chuckled and ran his hands through his dark hair. 

“Yeah, he’s been great actually. I go to the Manor twice a month to have tea with Narcissa. He usually joins us, and he seems to regret his actions during the war. He is a good auror, so I can’t complain. Don’t tell Ron, though. He’s my best mate. But he’s had a hard year, and I don’t feel like listening to his ‘fraternising with the enemy’ speech again.”

Hermione sat stiffly and tried to process. While Narcissa had ultimately saved Harry’s life, she still couldn’t imagine Harry in the Manor having casual tea. “Y-You go to the Manor? With Lucius brooding around? I can’t imagine he’s happy with the turnout of the war. What do you and Narcissa even have to talk about?”

Harry looked entirely at ease as he replied to her. “Yes, we usually have tea in Narcissa’s conservatory. Lucius sometimes joins, but he’s mostly silent. I think not having a wand has somewhat subdued his belief system. Bloody well has to pour his own tea and can’t even Apparate in his own home. 

Narcissa is nice to talk to. We talk about Ginny, my job in the Auror Department, and how she worries about Draco. She has never hinted that she still subscribes to pure-blood beliefs. She talks about how her probation has exceptions for charity purposes. She seems to have fundraised almost all the Galleons needed to repair Hogwarts.”

Hermione took in this information and looked at her watch. She realised that she had to meet Theo in five minutes. She and Harry hugged goodbye, and he made her promise to have a standing lunch date with him when she began working at the Ministry.   

   
********************************

Walking down Diagon brought back such good memories for Hermione. She passed Fortescue’s and Ollivander’s, thinking of just how much her life had changed since being introduced to the wizarding world. As she approached Flourish and Blotts, she spotted her tall, lanky friend, and her heart filled with warmness again.   

“Hello, my lovely witch. You look ravishing today.” Theo picked her up and spun her in a circle as she laughed at her friend’s eccentricity. 

“Hi, Theo. Why, thank you. You are looking at the new head of the Muggle-born Integration Department.”   

“Morgana’s saggy left tit! I knew you would do something great with all that brilliance. I think it really does come from your hair, love. It’s almost like an extension of your brain.”

He sat down and beamed at her. “To celebrate, I will cover all your books today, and take you out for dinner while you tell me all about it, then we can get properly pissed. All, of course, on me. You know the Nott estate and Gringotts vaults are burning a hole in my pocket.”   

Hermione giggled and swatted his arm. “THEO, you promised no more jokes at the expense of my hair! Fine, you can buy my books, only because I can’t make it to dinner with you tonight. Ron and I are going on a date.” 

Theo held open the door of Flourish and Blotts for her as he wrinkled his nose and grabbed a basket for the witch’s purchases. 

“When are you going to dump that wanker and come join the land of The Randy Witches and Wizards Association?”

Hermione immediately walked to the Magical Education section and browsed for anything that might help her in her new position, with Theo on her heels.

“I am the only member so far. However, I would be more than pleased to have a wingwoman to help me woo the wizards. Imagine the amount of attention the Golden Girl could bring me! Oh darling, it would be great. I would also be a great wingman, introducing you to only the most elite, wealthy men, who would treat you better than Weasel would.”   

Hermione was used to Theo’s ramblings. It was his most endearing quality. He came from such a dark home and was abused by his awful father. He only managed to escape the Dark Mark by running to Italy with Blaise.

“Theo, I love Ron. I really do. I know things have been less than perfect with him, but I’m nothing if not relentless. I will still be your wingwoman, and you can always throw my name around for clout if you need to. Now, the real question is, do I want ‘Magical Education and You’ by Adrian Murray or ‘The Structure of Magical Education’ by Lucinda Fay?”

Theo smirked down at her, grabbed both books, and then threw in a couple more he thought might be helpful to her.  “Don’t forget, I have an entire manor to myself with a library completely at your service, darling. The curse-breakers removed all the wards that prevented Muggle-borns from touching things.”   

They worked their way up to the counter arm-in-arm. “I know, Theo, but I plan to keep busy when I’m home and while I’m working as well. I’m happy to hear the curse-breakers came in. After the burns I got from touching the door to the lavatory, I was almost afraid I would have to hold it every time I came to visit.”

Theo paid for her books, and they walked out of the store together, basking in the sunlight. She shrunk down her parcel of books and placed them in her trusty beaded bag, then turned to Theo and gave him a rib-crushing hug.

“Thank you, Theo. You have no idea of the light you bring into my life. I must go meet Ron now at the Leaky before we go to the new Italian restaurant. Owl me soon or just show up at the flat when you get bored, like usual.”

Theo squeezed her, kissed her head, and slowly let go of her. “Of course, darling. I know how utterly mind-numbingly dull your flat is without me in it. Have fun, love.”   

**************************************

Hermione walked into the Leaky Cauldron and knew immediately her night would not go as planned. There was a ginger-head fast asleep on the countertop of the bar. Ronald Weasley.

“Hi, Tom. You look well. How long has he been out?”

The owner of the Leaky looked at her with knowing eyes. “Miss Granger, as always, a pleasure to see you. Mr. Weasley has been out cold for the last hour. I tried to wake him, but he insisted you were on your way. He had quite a bit to drink, so please be careful getting him out of here.

He also has a tab he has been racking up for months. If you could please talk to him and have him settle it tomorrow. He can’t enter this establishment until it is paid.”

Hermione poked Ron and tried to shake him awake. All she got was unintelligible mumbles as she tried to banish the drool from his face. “How much is his tab? I can cover it. You shouldn’t have to go to these lengths to be paid for your products and services.”

Ron opened his eyes slightly and blinked slowly.

“His tab is sitting right at 80 Galleons right now.”

Hermione’s eyes went wide as she looked at Tom. “O-Of course, Tom, you can charge it to my Gringotts account. Thank you for not making a fuss about his current state. I will try to keep it from happening again.”

Hermione knew that was a lie. The press had been slandering Ron’s behaviour for months now. Being part of the Golden Trio came with media coverage. Ron had been pictured in every pub, either brawling or so pissed that he was passed out in a booth.

She finally got Ron to stand and walk to the Floo with her, and they flooed to Grimmauld.

Once inside, he immediately vomited on Hermione. “Sorry, ‘Mione. I’m not feeling well. I don’t think I can stomach Italian tonight. You have clothes here. You should just order takeaway and stay over with me. I’ve missed you.”

She stripped off her vomit-covered shirt, suddenly not feeling very hungry, and followed him to his bedroom. “I’ll stay, but please take a Sober-Up potion. I have a lot to tell you about my day and my interview with Kings.  I’m going to go shower, and I’ll be back.”

He changed his clothes and nodded, throwing her a sheepish grin. “Okay, ‘Mione. I can’t wait to hear about it.”

Hermione showered quickly and brushed her teeth, then looked at her reflection. The makeup that was applied flawlessly by Pansy this morning was long gone. 

Objectively looking at herself, she could see all the ways that womanhood had greeted her.  Examining her face first, she thought she had nice skin. Blemish-free, but with freckles across the bridge of her nose, something that she used to be self-conscious about. Her mum used to call them angel kisses. 

Her eyelashes were longer and darker even without the help of mascara, and they framed what Theo called her ‘doe eyes”.  Although brown eyes had always been quite boring to her, she supposed they would do.

With her eyes travelling down her body, she could now appreciate her curves. After the war, she had been very thin from her time on the run. Her breasts were now fuller, which Ron always appreciated. Her hips flared out a bit, giving her a womanlier shape than her previous years. She even felt pride in her purple scar that ran from the bottom of her sternum to her left hip. 

She was a survivor. A warrior. A war heroine. She was Hermione–Fucking–Granger. She had survived enough attempts on her life at this point that she embraced all her flaws.

Slipping on her pjs, she padded out to the hall and down to Ron’s room. 

She opened the door to find that Ron was already passed out on top of the blankets, still dressed. 

She sighed and crawled into bed next to him. Sleep quickly found her.   

**************************************

Hermione felt as if she had barely closed her eyes when she started to feel the tickle of cold air against her chest. Ron was awake, on top of her, and had started unbuttoning her pyjama top. “Ronald, what are you doing?  What time is it?”

He stopped momentarily and grinned down at her. “Shh, ‘Mione, it’s been a while. Don’t worry, it’s almost time to get up anyway. I’ve been missing my girl.”

She didn’t protest. It had been a long time.

He made quick work of the rest of the buttons and then tugged off her bottoms and knickers. “That’s my girl. Gods, ‘Mione. I swear, your tits are perfect.”

It’s not that she didn’t enjoy being intimate with Ron. It’s just that Ron always skipped over foreplay and went right into sex.  Ron was her first. It was never unpleasant. However, with the handful of times they have had sex, she never had an orgasm. If she wanted an orgasm, she had to do it herself.

The only place Ron ever paid attention to was her breasts, and he was always rough with them to the point that it made her eyes sting, and often left bruises.

Ten minutes later, he climbed off her, panting after his release, and kissing her roughly. “Wow, ‘Mione, that was great, huh?”

He was staring up at the ceiling as she got up to excuse herself to the loo.   

When she returned to the bedroom, he was tugging on a pair of trousers and asking her to follow him downstairs for a drink. Already awake and not likely to go back to sleep whilst he was awake, she agreed.

She sat at the table with a cup of Earl Gray with a splash of honey and milk while he was already nursing a firewhisky.

“Tell me about your day yesterday. How did your interview go?” He asked her with a glazed-over expression that she had come to know was the expression he wore when he didn’t actually care about her answers to his questions.

“Oh, Ron, it was great. I’m Head of the new Muggle-born Integration Program at the Ministry. Kingsley made the position just for me. I’m going to meet with McGonagall soon and iron out details about what she thinks might help, and I start tomorrow morning. I have my own office and assistant. I’m excited about being able to have lunch with Harry more often, too.” She smiled across the table at her first love.

“Wow, yeah, that’s great. I always knew you’d go far. Hey, I’m sorry about dinner last night. I’ll make it up to you, I promise. What else did you do yesterday?” He yawned and took another drink of firewhisky.   

She stirred her tea, wondering how he would take the news that she had met up with Theo. He knew they were friends, but typically, they only met up at her flat when other people were also with them. She sighed and remembered that honesty is always the way to go.

“I had lunch with Harry at the Leaky, and then I met up with Theo at Flourish and Blotts to get some books to help me with my research. He even invited me to his manor again should I want to peruse his library. Then I found you at the Leaky, and well, you know what happened after that.” 

His face reddened, and she could tell he was upset. She had always hated Ron’s temper. While he had never intentionally hurt her, any time he was upset, he would always take it too far. Grabbing her arms to prevent her from leaving was usually as far as it went. His words cut deep, though  He always knew what to say to cut her down.

“Hermione, what the fuck are you doing going out in public with that Death Eater? What do you mean, again? You’ve been in his fucking house? Are you fucking him, Hermione? Is that why you’ve been such a bitch?” He stood up, staring down at her, his face red from anger and the whisky. 

“Ron, Theo is my friend. I don’t care if I’m seen with him. He was never a Death Eater. Yes, after graduation, he hosted a small get-together. Luna, Neville, and your sister were all in attendance, and we all had a nice time. If you weren’t drunk off your arse and passed out when I asked you to come with me, you would’ve enjoyed yourself too. Please, Ronald, don’t get upset over this.  He’s just a friend, and he’s gay, for Merlin’s sake. He doesn’t want me, nor do I want him. I love you, Ron. You know that.”

Ron was still standing, drinking from his crystal tumbler, and didn’t appear to calm down at all.

“Hermione, you will no longer be friends with Nott if you want to continue this relationship. All those godsdamn snakes that you hang around keep putting ideas in your head, and I don’t like it. That cow you share a flat with is a right bitch, and Zabini is no better.

Don’t you remember when they used to call you a Mudblood?” He was visibly shaking now, pouring more firewhisky. “Is that it? Do you like to be called a Mudblood?  Do you want me to call you that while I fuck you, too? ‘Mione, I’m serious.  I tried to be nice, but this has gone too far. You need to get your head out of that Parkinson bitch’s arse and come live here with us.”

Hermione bristled at his words.  Her jaw dropped, and hot tears pricked her eyes. She reminded herself of what she was thinking when looking in the mirror last night. She’s Hermione-Fucking-Granger and won’t be spoken to this way.

“Ronald, I will not tolerate you talking about my friends that way.  You had a lot to drink last night, and you’re already starting again.  I won’t repeat myself.” She stared up at him, looking him directly in the eyes. 

He slammed down his tumbler, causing it to crack in several places and whisky to seep through the cracks.

“They are my friends, and they’re not going anywhere. Please sober up, and when you’re ready to talk like adults, you can owl me. I really am sorry you-  

“She was cut off by the fragments of the glass tumbler hitting her cheekbone, cutting her in several places.

“Shite, ‘Mione. I’m sorry. I took it too far.”

He walked towards her, and she moved further from him. Her eyes were full of tears, and she had blood dripping from her face.  “I’m leaving now, Ron. Please don’t follow me.” She turned to head to the floo when she was suddenly grabbed by the back of her hair and pulled back.

Ron spun her around and had a vice-like grasp on her biceps, shaking her as he spoke.  “Hermione, you’re not going back to that house with those fucking Death Eaters. I meant what I said. If you love me, you will stay here with me.” She was looking up at him, and at that moment, what she saw terrified her. His face was twisted in a snarl, and his eyes were narrowed. 

“Ron, please let me leave.  We need to spend some time apart.  You’re scaring me.” He let go of her, and she turned again to head to the Floo.

She looked over her shoulder when the first man she had ever loved aimed his wand at her and whispered, “Imperio.”

She stopped walking immediately.  “You will go wash your face and clean up the mess from the glass in the kitchen. Then, you will go home and tell your flatmate that you will be moving out today, and you will use whatever curses are needed to leave the flat without being stopped. You will come immediately here with no stops.”

Ronald Weasley’s biggest mistake had always been underestimating Hermione’s strength. She was too powerful a witch to be controlled by a weak Imperius curse cast by a weak wizard.   

Her mind was working overtime trying to process the quickest and safest way to leave this situation.  While magically she was stronger than Ron, physically, she was not.  Her wand was tucked into her beaded bag that she had left in Ron’s room. She was petite, and he towered over her small frame.  She quickly made up her mind and schooled her face into the most vacant expression she could, and walked to the bathroom and washed her face.  She winced as the washcloth touched the cuts.  She held back her tears and repeated in her head, ‘This will not break me.’ She had deep cuts and would have bruises. She was a novice at healing spells but attempted a few on her cuts.  They cauterised the blood vessels around the cuts to stop the bleeding, but still left gashes on her face. She grabbed her beaded bag and tucked it into her pocket, preparing to return to the kitchen.

With the same vacant expression, she entered the kitchen. He was sitting at the table with another glass of firewhisky, already half gone.

“One day, you will thank me for this. You will stop fighting with me and choosing Death Eater scum over me. The whole bloody world is going to shite. We’ve got that tosser Malfoy working at the Ministry, and now the Brightest Witch of her Age wants to make friends with the fucking Death Eaters. You’re mine, ‘Mione.  And it would do you good to stop fighting it.”

With a shaking hand, she aimed her wand at the glass shards and banished them. Ron walked over to her and roughly grasped her face, then cast a Glamour on her face to hide the cuts and bruises. She was careful to keep her expression calm and didn’t look into his eyes. “I don’t have all day. Go on and tell that Parkinson cunt that you’re moving out.”

Hermione turned on her heel slowly. With each step, she could feel her walls breaking. One tear slid down her face as she entered the fireplace and called for her flat.   

**************************************   

By the time she stepped out of her fireplace at her flat, her resolve was broken. She collapsed on the floor, sobbing. She couldn’t breathe.

“Holy fucking shite, Granger, who died?” Blaise rushed over from the table where he was drinking his morning tea and pulled her into his arms. She tried to speak but simply couldn’t form the words, gasping for air. He yelled, “PANS, COME QUICK!  IT’S GRANGER!”

Pansy came rushing from the hall with her robe wrapped around her and her hair still damp from her shower. “Get her to the couch.  Theo passed out in the guest room last night. I’m going to go grab him.” Pansy could always stay calm in emotional situations.

Blaise pulled her to the couch, putting an arm around her and whispering in her ear. “Granger, please breathe. Can you sit here while I go make you some tea?” She continued to sob but nodded her head. Blaise always makes the best tea, and her throat was wrecked from the sobbing.

Before Blaise could even make it to the kitchen, Theo and Pansy were on each side of Hermione.  Theo put his arm around her and pulled her face into his chest as she continued to sob. He ran his free hand soothingly through her hair, and Pansy rubbed circles on her back. “Darling, what happened? I swear to Merlin, I will fix whatever this is. Please talk to us, love”.

Theo’s words were comforting, and Hermione’s sobs started to slow. Blaise knelt in front of her with her tea. She sat up to sip it and quietly thanked him. 

Pansy made eye contact with her, and Hermione almost broke.  Pansy was not usually overemotional, but the practised coolness of her expressions had a weakness. She couldn’t hide her emotions in her eyes. Hermione could see anger and hurt in them.  Hermione cleared her throat and took a final sip of her tea.

“I promise to tell you everything, but I need a promise from you three in exchange. Please promise me that you will not do anything rash. I also ask that because it is my story to tell, this stays in this room. I will handle it how I see fit, and I need my best friends right now, so please agree.”

Blaise immediately met her eyes and nodded. “Snakes’ Honor.”  

Pansy and Theo nodded.

Chapter Text

Hermione hesitated and whispered, “Finite” over her Glamours.   

Theo and Pansy yelled at the same time, “What the fuck?”  Blaise dropped his teacup, shattering the delicate cup into pieces. Hermione flinched. Three sets of eyes stared at her with murderous expressions.

Pansy spoke first. “I’ll ask again. What the fuck? I know you were out with that red-headed disgrace you call a boyfriend, and I swear to Merlin, if you say he did this to you, Hermione, I will kill him with my bare hands and spend the rest of my days in Azkaban with a smile on my face.”   

Blaise knelt in front of her and looked her in the eye. His eyes were round and still murderous, but he spoke with no malice.  “Hermione, we promised to listen.  Should I find Potter?” 

“No, Blaise, please don’t. I promise I’m going to tell you everything. I just need to get some Dittany on my face, and I will explain.”   

Theo stood suddenly, avoiding eye contact with Hermione, and motioned for Blaise to move, then knelt in front of her, pulled out his wand, and began to heal the cuts on her face. He whispered the incantation over the cuts covering her cheekbones, forehead, and chin. “Vulnera Sanentur, Vulnera Sanentur, Vulnera Sanentur…” Hermione felt her skin knitting together.   

“Theo, I didn’t know you were so proficient at healing spells. The most I could do was get the bleeding to slow down.” He finally looked at her, and she saw profound sadness in his big blue eyes.

He nodded, finally done healing her. “My father beat the shite out of me ever since my mum died when I was eight. The house elves used to heal me, but once I got older and could use my wand, they taught me so I could return to school without raising any concerns.”   

Hermione reached out, grabbed his hands, and squeezed them. “I am so sorry, Theo. You are such a great friend, and I wish those horrid things had never happened to you.” He sat down next to her on the couch, and Blaise summoned a wingback chair. Then once again, all eyes were on her. 

“Well, you’re healed, so it’s time to tell us what happened to you before Pans combusts over there.” Hermione glanced over at Pansy, and the witch was seething. Eyes furious and locked on Hermione.   

Over the next 15 minutes, Hermione tells her friends everything. When she tells them that Ron attempted to Imperious her, Pansy jumps up quickly, and Blaise has to physically restrain her from flooing to Grimmauld Place herself. “Please, Pans, I’m begging you, just sit down and listen to me,” Hermione begged the raven-haired witch.

Pansy sat back down next to Hermione and crossed her legs under her as she asked, “So, what am I listening to? The fact that he used an Unforgivable on my best friend? Or how you don’t want to involve Potter, who is an auror?”   

“I’m going to speak to Harry, I promise, but I start work tomorrow. I need to pour my energy into that. I will owl him this weekend and meet up with him and Ginny and explain everything. For now, I just won’t return Ron’s owls, and I don’t think he would actually come here. He’s only been here once and is scared of Blaise. I think that will keep everything at bay until I can speak to Harry.” Theo grabbed her hand but remained silent.   

Blaise chuckled as he stood up, looking satisfied knowing that Ron feared him. “He should be terrified, especially now. For good measure, I will block him from the Floo and adjust the wards to keep him from coming here.” Hermione nodded, grateful for his foresight. 

“Granger, are you sure you don’t want to call Potter over? I think he should know about this sooner rather than later.” Pansy uncharacteristically ran her hand through her hair, dishevelling her usually perfect bob. 

“No, I will do it this weekend. It’s only a couple of days away, and I’m exhausted. I need to get the blood out of my hair and try to take a nap.”

Pansy stood first, helping Hermione up. “Let me help you get into a bath and bed. Theo, can you please bring a small vial of Dreamless Sleep and maybe a Blood-Replenishing potion to be on the safe side?” Theo stood and gave the girls a short nod.   

Pansy pulled Hermione into the bathroom and began running a bath, adding various oils into the steaming hot water and causing the water to take on an almost pearl sheen. “Get into the bath. I will find you a pair of your favourite gods-awful Muggle sweatpants you won’t let me throw out. I’ll be back in a few.”

Hermione climbed into the tub and scrubbed her skin. She tried to scrub every inch of her body where Ron had touched her. She scrubbed until her skin was red and then washed the blood out of her hair. She sank deeper into the hot water, grateful for whatever oils Pansy had used in her bath, as they seemed to work the tension out of her body.   

As promised, Pansy returned with her favourite sweatpants and a soft knit jumper. After Hermione was dressed, Pansy cast a quick drying charm on her hair, mumbling about a niffler being loose in her curls. She was then pulled out of the bathroom and into her bedroom. Pansy handed her the Dreamless Sleep and the Blood-Replenishing potion. Then, she helped Hermione crawl into bed, crawled into bed beside her, stroked her hair, and whispered softly, “He will pay for this.  Maybe not today, but I will make him pay for the pain he has caused you.” Hermione nodded and felt the Dreamless Sleep grab hold of her. She drifted into a much-needed slumber.   

********************************

Hermione woke up realising it was still Wednesday and that she had slept for entirely too long. Sitting up, she noticed Pansy was already gone. She cast a quick Tempus and realised it was just after five in the evening. She walked into the hall, smelling something incredible. Blaise was quite the cook. His mother, being Italian, always spent the summers teaching him how to cook.  Hermione was sure she had gained a little weight from his cooking alone. As she entered the kitchen, she saw Blaise pulling something out of the oven while Pansy and Theo set the table.  Their eyes met Hermione’s as she walked in.   

Theo walked over to her, offering his arm in a posh way that was entirely too formal for someone wearing sweatpants and a jumper.  “Good morning, darling. Blaise made us dinner, and I cracked open some wine. We want to properly celebrate your new position.” Hermione smiled and accepted his arm, allowing him to guide her to the table.

Pansy poured everyone a large glass of Cabernet Sauvignon as Blaise served them Ragu Alla Bolognese. They sat down and began to eat.   

Pansy spoke first. “Hermione, I know you didn’t want to involve-”

Hermione cut her off quickly.  “Pans, I will involve Harry when I’m ready. I’m sorry. I know you are all concerned, and I appreciate it, but I just want to focus on my first day tomorrow. I am nervous and want to make a good impression. Not many become department heads at 19, and this is so important to me.  I’ve spent my entire time in the wizarding world having to prove my worth, and this is it for me.  This is how I prove I’m more than a swotty bookworm or just one-third of the Golden Trio.” 

Pansy sighed, and then her eyes glittered with mischief. “So, with it being your first day tomorrow, I will dress you, correct?” Hermione laughed and quickly agreed, knowing she couldn’t deny Pansy.   

The rest of dinner was full of banter and light-hearted conversation. Blaise spoke about his mother’s newest love interest and his plans to try to purchase a Quidditch team. Theo talked about investing in some of Diagon’s businesses and wanting to play Quidditch this weekend.  Hermione nodded and commented when appropriate, but Merlin knows, the Quidditch talk was already exhausting her. 

Meanwhile, Pansy went on and on about the dress she would have ready in the morning for Hermione’s first day, and talked about cushioning and balance charms she needed to add to the stilettos she had planned for the dress.   

After dinner, Theo and Blaise settled into playing a few rounds of wizard’s chess while Hermione and Pansy lounged on the couch, watching the wizards until Hermione felt her eyelids growing heavy. She stood up to excuse herself to bed. She made her rounds, telling her friends goodnight and pulling them into hugs. Theo insisted that Hermione take another dose of Dreamless Sleep. She quickly agreed, not wanting any nightmares to cause her to have inadequate sleep the night before her first day. 

She crawled back into bed, realising that the thought of never seeing Ronald Weasley again was the happiest thought she’d had all day.

Chapter Text

The next morning went well. Pansy dressed Hermione in a deep purple dress with a conservative neckline, quarter-length sleeves, and a hemline that fell just below her knees.

Pansy might have been brought up as a pure-blood witch, but she had dived headfirst into the Muggle fashion world. She could create a show-stopping outfit in mere hours. That and her knowledge of hair and makeup charms had Hermione ready to go in no time at all. 

Pansy gave Hermione a once-over, eyes lingering on her forearm where her “MUDBLOOD” scar was Glamoured. “I don’t think you should cover that. It’s a battle scar. It shows you survived, and that you are becoming what that crazy bitch could’ve never dreamed of.” 

Hermione sighed. This wasn’t the first conversation she and Pansy have had revolving around the scar from Bellatrix. Hermione just hated the looks of sympathy she always got when people saw it. “Maybe one day, but for today, the Glamour stays.”

Pansy just huffed and declared Hermione ready for the day. 

Hermione walked out of her bedroom, not surprised to see Theo and Blaise waiting for her with coffee and a croissant. Theo seemed to use their flat as a place to crash more nights than not.

She ate quickly, then thanked them all for taking care of her yesterday and making sure she was fed and dressed this morning.

She gave them each a tight squeeze and walked over to the Floo, throwing in the powder and announcing her destination, “Ministry of Magic!” 

Hermione walked through the busy atrium to the lifts, thanking whatever gods were above she did not run into Cormac again.

She took the lift to Level Eight and stepped onto the floor where she would now spend most of her days. Walking to the front desk, she was greeted by Harry Potter himself. 

“‘Mione! Happy first day. Kings was caught in an early morning meeting and wanted me to show you to your office and introduce you to your new secretary.” He hugged her tightly, and she felt a small twinge of guilt that she was keeping the previous day’s events from him. 

They walked together down the hall and stopped at a door with a gold nameplate that read, “Hermione J. Granger- Head of the Muggle-born Integration Committee”.

He opened the door to a large office with a view of Diagon Alley, a beautiful mahogany desk, and a large bookshelf that was the entire length of one wall. She also had a rather comfortable-looking couch against a wall, and two chairs in front of her desk, which held two vases of flowers.   

Walking over and smiling, still clutching Harry, she pulled the note card from the first arrangement, sunflowers and carnations, and read the card. 

Hermione-  

Good luck today,
you brilliant girl.
Keep my fiancé in line.

All my love, Ginny

Smiling, she put down the first card and reached for the second one. This arrangement was red roses. She started breathing quickly as she recognized the familiar untidy penmanship.

'Mione-

Good luck today.
I think we should meet up soon and talk about our little misunderstanding yesterday. I tried to come through the Floo, but it seems that I don’t have access anymore.

-Ron

Hermione looked at the card and felt a tear slip down her cheek.  Harry squeezed her. “Everything okay?”

She glanced back at him and plastered on a smile. “Yes, of course. I’m just so happy to finally be here. Silly, I know.” 

The rest of her day went smoothly. She met her personal assistant. Her name was Katie.  She was very kind and seemed to be proficient. They quickly bonded over all the ideas they hoped to turn into policy. Harry brought lunch for them, and they chatted with Katie about their adventures at Hogwarts.

Kingsley came in after lunch to discuss the current ideas Hermione had for projects. He suggested hosting a fundraiser gala to help fund some of their ideas and to secure funding for their long-term projects.  Hermione agreed it was a great idea, but she would have to enlist Pansy to help as she had no idea what went into galas. 

********************************

After Hermione left for work, Pansy looked at the boys with calculating eyes. “I’m not letting this go. Be ready in 15 minutes.”

Blaise chuckled and leaned in to kiss his witch. “I love it when you drag me into your diabolical plans.”

Theo finally smiled for the first time since Hermione was found in hysterics the previous day. “I was hoping you would have a plan.” 

The three of them Apparated into the alleyway next to the Leaky.  Theo turned and looked at his friends, still smiling. “How do we know where this fucker is going to be?”

Blaise just looked at him and smirked. “I called in a favour of sorts yesterday. Had someone investigate his whereabouts and give me a timetable of his day, according to the seedy people that see him getting pissed in the pubs.”

He glanced down at a piece of parchment and chuckled. “Well, well, well, looks like he will be walking into the Leaky within the next 10 minutes.”

The trio disillusioned themselves and stood in the alleyway, smirking and waiting for the redheaded wizard to appear. With a loud crack, Ronald Weasley appeared just a few paces from Theo. 

Theo sent a quiet Stunner straight into the wizard’s chest and grabbed him, pulling him into the alley. Blaise threw up a Notice-Me-Not charm on both sides of the alley and cast a Silencing charm to give them privacy.

Pansy smiled like the Cheshire Cat and, with a flick of her wand, cast a Sticking charm to keep the subject of her frustrations still while they had their fun with him.  They surrounded the stunned body of Ron Weasley and dropped the Disillusionment charms. 

Ever the well-dressed witch, Pansy put one of her 6-inch stilettos on the stunned man’s chest, pointed her wand in his face, and whispered, “Rennervate”.

Ron’s eyes shot open, and he immediately began to struggle. He began grunting and got out, “Fucking Death Eater scum,” before Blaise cast a Silencing charm on him. 

Pansy smirked down at the pitiful wizard and dug her heel in a fraction more, causing the redhead to flinch.

“Weasley, we are here today to talk to you about your treatment of a very special witch we hold near and dear to our hearts. She came home yesterday and had quite the story, you see. She claimed you cut up her face and tried to Imperious her.

Now, you see, once I love someone and accept them into my heart, I will protect that person with my last breath.

So, here is my warning to you. If you ever touch her or try to cast an Unforgivable on her again, I will end your life, Ronald Weasley.  Not only will I end your life, I will get away with it.”

She twisted the heel of her stiletto and applied a little more pressure. “I will get away with it because Potter will know everything you’ve done to Hermione and will keep me out of Azkaban. And if for some reason I do not get out of it, I would still not regret ending your pathetic life.” She lifted her heel slightly. 

“Boys, do you have anything to add?” 

With a flourish of his wand, Theo stepped forward and had Ron stuck to the stone side of the building, leaning towards him and casting a few weak slicing hexes on Ron’s face precisely where they had been on his curly-haired best friend.

He looked at Ron with disgust. “I healed my best friend’s face yesterday because you thought you could touch her and get away with it. Everything Pansy said was true but let me add another option for you. If you touch Hermione again, I will give you what I call the ‘Nott Special’.

You see, when I was a boy, my father would get drunk like yourself and give me the Special. He would back me into a corner and cast Crucio until I blacked out from the pain. Just because I was never a Death Eater, don’t think I don’t have enough hatred for you to not mean it,” he finished with a smirk. 

Blaise was next. He was always calm, cool, and collected. He decided that Theo’s cuts were not enough and decided to break Ron’s nose, Muggle-style.

“Weasley, need I remind you that my mother is known for the mysterious death and disappearances of her first seven husbands? Did you know their bodies were never found? I know all about making a body disappear, you see.”

He chuckled darkly. “Weasley, our little chat will stay between us. If I hear you have opened your mouth to anyone, Scarhead will be getting a detailed report from us regarding the state that Hermione was in yesterday. Thank you for your time.”

He cast a Finite, which released Ron from the stone and cancelled the Silencing charm. They took one last look at Ronald Weasley and Disapparated back to their flat. 

********************************

Hermione arrived back home that evening, buzzing with excitement.  She hugged Pansy and pulled her down the hall to her bedroom so she could talk to the witch while she undressed. Pansy crossed the room to sit on Hermione’s bed. “Merlin, Granger, I’m guessing your first day went well?” 

Hermione was pulling off her clothes as she spoke to the witch.  “Pansy, it was fantastic! I’m so excited, but I need a favour.  Kingsley thinks I should throw a fundraising gala, and I have no idea how to do that. Please, please, please help me!” She pulled on leggings and an oversized jumper and crossed the room to sit by Pansy.

Pansy chuckled. “Of course, I’ll help you. Do you mind if I bring in someone to assist me? They won’t charge. They love doing charity work.” 

Hermione quickly agreed and hugged Pansy again before they walked out of the bedroom, and she told everyone about her day. 

She babbled on and on, and her friends sat, listening patiently.  Then, she finally told them about the flowers. “I don’t even know why he would send them. I’m obviously not going to speak to him, but I hope he doesn’t try to come to the Ministry to see me.” 

The Slytherins exchanged smirks, and Blaise promised to come by to ward her office against Ron tomorrow.   

They had takeout, and Hermione realized how exhausted she was.  Pansy gave her a quick rundown of all the outfits she already had prepared for her and excused herself to send an owl to the event planner that she was hoping would help them.   

Hermione climbed into bed that night with more hope than she had thought possible.

Chapter Text

Friday came with many challenges. The first being that Hermione had to talk to Harry about what had happened with Ron.

When Hermione sat down at her desk Friday morning, she had a memo from Harry apologising that he would be unable to attend lunch until further notice, due to him being on an assignment in Bulgaria. He wasn’t sure when he would be able to return home.

If she were honest with herself, she was a tad bit relieved to not be hashing out that conversation any time soon.

She spent most of her day drafting ideas for some of her proposals, and sent an owl to Headmistress McGonagall requesting a meeting at her earliest convenience.

Hermione ate lunch with Katie in the cafeteria, where she met another challenge. Cormac fucking McLaggen again. After she threatened to hex his bollocks off, he left them to eat in peace.  

After returning from lunch, she had an owl from Pansy saying her event coordinator would be at their home for tea at 5:30. The rest of her day was spent drowning in parchment and ink.  

********************************

Hermione stepped through the Floo at her flat at precisely 5:30 and saw possibly the last sight she ever thought she would see. In her kitchen sat Pansy with Narcissa Malfoy.

They both stood when they saw her, and Pansy spoke first. “Granger, you remember Narcissa Malfoy? She has kindly agreed to assist us in planning the gala.” Hermione nodded, still feeling a little discombobulated at the fact that Narcissa Malfoy was in her flat and now was walking towards her with a warm smile.  

“Miss Granger, I am so pleased to help you with such a worthy cause. I think before we jump into any party details, perhaps Pansy can excuse us for a few moments? If Miss Granger is comfortable, of course.”

Hermione flushed, and her lip quivered briefly before she composed herself. “Of course, Lady Malfoy. Shall we talk over a cup of tea?” Pansy excused herself to go work on more outfits for Hermione.

The witches glided into the kitchen together and sat at the table, preparing their tea.  

“Miss Granger, I have a few things I need to say. It’s been heavy on my heart for a while. I first would like to apologise for what you endured in my home. I feel like a coward, that I could not stop my sister. I feel no remorse for her death, and quite frankly should send Molly Weasley a fruit basket.

Listening to your screams that night and what was done to Draco was the turning point for me. I hope with time you can find forgiveness in your heart.” Her blue eyes were piercing into Hermione’s brown ones, intensely conveying her sincerity as she reached across the table to squeeze Hermione’s hand.  

“Mrs. Malfoy, I do not blame you for your sister’s transgressions. I forgive you. I understand that your family was put into an impossible situation. Please, call me Hermione.” Hermione squeezed Mrs. Malfoy’s hand back and gave her a kind smile.  

“Hermione, thank you so much for accepting my apology. I would also like to apologise for how my son treated you in school. You should have never been spoken to in the way he spoke to you, nor should you have ever been subjected to that disgusting slur. His father and I never saw eye to eye about blood purity.” She wiped at a few stray tears and continued to speak.

“As you know, my sister Andromeda married a Muggle-born, and nothing broke my heart more than the day she was blasted from the family tapestry. Andromeda and I were very close, you see. Bella was always eccentric and harder to approach.

After what happened to Andromeda, I knew I could never speak on how I really felt about blood purity because, at the time, although I saw it as an issue, it wasn’t my issue. I was betrothed to Lucius and was too much of a coward to stand up to my family.  

I expressed my thoughts just one time at a dinner with Lucius and his parents after we were married. His father, Abraxas, said if he heard me oppose the pure-blood ideology again, he would disinherit our future children. 

Hermione, I will never forgive myself for being silent. Lucious, as you know, inherited his views from his father. It had been a topic of argument for a long time until the war, when he realised that the man he called Lord was a half-blood. His views shifted slightly. We are still working on him. I know I’m rambling on, but I just want you to know that I do not hold those beliefs. You should never feel inferior to anyone, my dear.”  

Hermione gathered her thoughts and went to speak, “Mrs. Malf-” The older witch cut her off, waving her hand.

“Please, call me Narcissa. I feel this conversation is easier without the formality.” 

Hermione smiled and continued.  “Narcissa- thank you for sharing that with me. I should tell you that I happened to become acquainted with Andromeda during the war, and she is lovely. Have you contacted her since the end of the war? I’m sure she would love to have the opportunity to reacquaint.”  

“Actually, yes. My sister and I are rebuilding our relationship. She has also allowed me into Teddy’s life. However, I fear we may never be as close as I’d like.

Now, I’m sure Pansy is dying to come back in and start planning this gala.” Hermione chuckled and felt all the tension melt away from her body. She certainly never expected an apology from the Malfoy matriarch, but she seemed genuine.  

An hour later, they had a date set in early December and discussed potential guests who would be inclined to support the cause. 

The ladies stood from the table as Theo flooed in. “How lucky am I? All my favourite ladies in one room. Good thing I like blokes, or else Lucius and Blaise would be in trouble,” he said, waggling his eyebrows.  

Narcissa just laughed as she addressed Theo. “Theodore, I was almost sure you were going to go cause a ruckus with my Dragon this evening. I never tire of seeing all the places you two manage to fall into drunken slumber around the Manor.” The older witch embraced Theo, kissing him on both cheeks.

“Now, Cissa, Draco insists the conservatory floor is much more comfortable than his own bed, and we are normally too pissed to even make it past the entryway.”  

“Whatever you say, my dear. I was just heading out. Be on the lookout for an invitation to the gala I am organising with Hermione.”

The witch stepped forward, kissing Pansy on both cheeks before she stepped to Hermione, bracing her in a tight motherly hug. “Hermione dear, I must ask if you would be amenable to coming to the Manor for tea? I understand if you are hesitant, but I have remodelled so much, and that dreaded room does not even exist anymore. Harry could hardly recognise the place.”

Hermione hugged Narcissa back, taken aback by the warm embrace. “Um, sure, just send me an owl. I would love to come.” She escorted Narcissa to the Floo. 

After the witch disappeared into the green flames, Hermione turned around and realised that she was, in fact, not dreaming.  

Theo walked over to her with a conspiratorial look on his face. “Do you know what I learned about the Muggle world today that my best Muggle-born friend hasn’t told me about?”

Hermione shook her head slowly, waiting for him to explain further. “Did you know that Muggles have photos that make noises? They have showings for them in some sort of playroom?”

Hermione finally let out a laugh. “Yes, Theo. They are called cinemas, and they show films. Would you like me to take you to one?”

He pumped his fist in the air, obviously excited about the prospect of seeing a Muggle film. “Hell, yes! Can we go tonight, please?”

Hermione, reluctant to say no at his obvious excitement, nodded. “Oh, fine, Theo. Pansy, would you like to join?”

The raven-haired witch chucked. “No, thank you. I’m going to meet Blaise and Draco for drinks. You guys should come if the film isn’t too long.”  

Hermione went to her room to change out of her work robes. She decided that since it was unseasonably warm for mid-October, she would wear her favourite green cotton dress and a pair of heels. Looking in the mirror and seeing that her beauty charms were still in place, she put on a little perfume and deemed herself presentable.

Theo, however, had no Muggle clothing. He gave her a pinched face as she transfigured his robes into a dark pair of denims and a blue sweater to bring out his eyes. Theo looked at himself in the mirror, impressed. “Maybe if I wore more of these Muggle pants, I’d be able to pick up blokes easier. I mean, look at my arse, darling.”

Hermione giggled and agreed.  

********************************

Muggle London

“You know, this is my first time in the Muggle world. No matter how much I begged, my father would never let me come here.”

Theo offered his arm to Hermione, and she smiled sadly at him as she took the offered arm. “Theo, there is so much out here for you to see. I’d love to take you to see all of it.”  

“That’s it, love. Once a week, you can take me to the Muggle world, and you must show me everything that I’ve missed out on.” She nodded as she hailed a taxi.

“Wait, we’re not going in one of those, are we? That looks dangerous! I’m much too pretty to die anytime soon.”

As the taxi pulled up to the curb, Hermione giggled at Theo’s horror-struck face. “Theo, this is an automobile. They are very safe, and Muggles use them daily to reach their destinations.” She opened the car door, motioning for him to get in. After a very confused-looking Theo slid into the seat, she gave the taxi driver the address to the cinema.  

Once they arrived, she realised quickly that this would be a regular activity for her and Theo.  She chose Star Wars Episode I for them to watch. The whole movie, he sat transfixed, looking at the screen in amazement. 

When the movie ended, she decided they would Apparate from the nearest empty alleyway to Diagon instead of subjecting Theo to the taxi again. Once they arrived in Diagon, he insisted they meet Pansy and Blaise to tell them about the movie.  

********************************

They walked into a newer posh club before she realised that she was still in Muggle clothing, and a lot of the patrons were giving her weary looks.

She heard a deep baritone voice belonging to Blaise. “Granger! Theo!” She slid into the booth beside Pansy, and Theo pulled up a chair. She looked across the table to see Draco sipping firewhisky, looking at her with wide eyes. 

"Bloody hell, I’m not going to steal the virtues of innocent pure-bloods just because I’m showing my knees and shoulders. Get a damn grip.”

Draco choked on his drink while Blaise pounded his back, speaking to her. “Apologies, Granger, we can’t seem to get this one trained for social settings yet.”

She giggled as Theo stood up, looking at the group of them. “Tonight, we are all getting pissed.” He saw Hermione scrunch up her nose.

“Darling, this includes you. We must celebrate you leaving all the straight pure-blood males in here speechless with your beautiful shoulders and risqué legs.” He walked off to get them all drinks from the bar.  

Draco finally stopped coughing and looked at her with a smirk.  “Granger, you’re in a den of snakes tonight and wearing green. You must have never gotten pissed with Theo before to agree so quickly, considering your surroundings.”

She giggled. “No, I can’t say I’ve ever gotten pissed in my life, actually. But who am I to deny Theo?”

Pansy spoke next with a hint of glee in her eyes. “We get to corrupt the Golden Girl. Blaise darling, why did you not bring that muggle camera that we keep in my bedroom? You know, the one you use to take the photos you like of me that develop instantly?”

Blaise chuckled as Hermione and Draco’s jaws dropped. “There is such a thing as too much information, you know?” Draco replied, looking a little red in the face as Theo returned with their drinks.  

“Guys, Granger took me to see a film, and it was incredible,” he announced to the group and then glanced at Hermione. “Can we please get one of those light sticks?”

Hermione sighed and explained to him that lightsabres were not, in fact, real and were just props used for movies.

“Wait, you took Theo to the Muggle world?” Draco cut in with a look of confusion on his face.

“She did, and it was bloody brilliant, and she’s taking me somewhere new every week. Can we go to one of those places where women dance next time, Hermione?”  

She nearly choked on her drink, and her face was bright red. “Theo, you’re gay, and I’m not going to a gentlemen’s club. If you ask again, today’s outing will be the last you have.”

The group laughed, and they spent the rest of the night talking about various things. She was surprised Draco didn’t send one sneer or rude comment her way.

It was all going well until she saw a flash of red hair from the corner of her eye. She instantly bristled.  

She spoke in a low voice. “Pansy, please tell me my ex-boyfriend is not sitting at the bar.”

Pansy grew serious and looked over, and her features softened. “No, Granger, I think it’s the older brother.”

Hermione huffed a sigh of relief and looked over to see George Weasley. She scooted out of the booth and stood to walk over to George. She hadn’t seen him in a while and knew that the last time she saw him, he was still depressed over Fred’s death.  

“Hello, George.” He looked over at her and smiled widely. He stood up, giving her a tight hug.

“Hermione, you look beautiful.  Mum has been asking why you haven’t been round to the Burrow.”

She sighed and decided to tell him a partial truth. “Well, Ronald and I are no longer together. It didn’t end on the best of terms, so I figured I’d give her some room to breathe. But I’ve missed you terribly, George.” He nodded as Theo walked over.  

“Hermione, I’ve consumed your drink, but I’m here to buy you a new one. So, don’t think that you’re getting out of getting pissed with us.”

He glanced over and saw George, and his face grew red. “Hello, I’m Theodore Nott. Yes, my father is a former Death Eater. But I’m not and would love to buy you a drink.” George looked a little confused but agreed to let Theo buy him a drink.  

Drink in hand, she walked back to the booth and sat back down with Pansy. She sat quietly, sipping her drink and feeling the warm liquor take her over. She still wondered if she was somehow dreaming.

Chapter Text

Hermione woke up the next day with a migraine. She sat up slowly and noticed she was not alone in her bed. Next to her lay a sleeping Theo. She also realised that she was still in her dress from the previous night. She slowly got out of bed, hoping not to wake him. Her mouth tasted horrible, and she knew a trip to the loo and a shower were needed immediately. She could hardly remember the previous night’s activities. She thought she might have remembered George joining their group and Theo’s relentless flirting. 

Walking into the loo, she sat her clothing down, used the toilet, and quickly undressed. She reached into the shower without pulling back the curtains to allow the water to acclimate to the heat she needed while petting Crooks, who loved to follow her into the bathroom while she showered. 

She heard a yell as the shower curtains came flying open, and there sat Draco Malfoy, drenched in water. “WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING HERE, GRANGER?!?” She gasped, just realising that Draco Malfoy was looking at her while she was stark naked, and she fumbled, grabbing her towel. “Malfoy, this is MY flat, and this is MY shower! What the FUCK are you doing sleeping in my shower!?” She shrieked while pressing her eyes together in embarrassment, and because neither of their tones were helping her head. 

He glanced around, appraising his surroundings. “Well, shite Granger, you’re right.” He stood from the shower, smirking at her. “That’s quite the cat you’ve got.” She glanced down at Crookshanks and noticed he was pawing at her towel with his claws, trying to drag it down. Mortified, she pulled her towel up higher and gestured towards the door.

Draco made his exit, and she got into the shower, wondering what dystopia she was living in. After her much needed shower, she brushed her teeth and opened the cabinet door, thanking gods that Blaise always had Hangover potion on hand. 

She walked out of the bathroom and joined the small group in the kitchen, grateful Malfoy was nowhere in sight. Pansy was making pancakes while Theo and Blaise sat at the table. Theo looked over and smirked, having mischief in his eyes. Having no idea what he was on about, she tried her most put-together voice. “Good morning, everyone.” 

Pansy and Blaise returned her greeting, but Theo continued to smirk. She went to sit down at the large table. “Can I help you, Theo? You look rather pleased this morning.”

“Oh darling, I am more than pleased. Do you happen to remember trying to show us some Muggle dance moves last night? More specifically, the Macarena?”

At this, Pansy and Blaise burst out laughing. Pansy was holding her side, laughing more than Hermione had ever seen her laugh before. 

Hermione’s face flushed. “Oh no! Please tell me I did not dance that horrible dance in that posh club, surrounded by pure-bloods!”

Blaise was still laughing as he stood, trying to do the moves she had taught him the night before. “Granger, I’m going to get a pensieve and make you watch it. You were singing the song too. Sweet Salazar, I’m never going to forget it. George Weasley was the only one who remotely knew what you were on about.” 

Pansy started serving the pancakes, while Hermione felt like she was going to die of embarrassment. “That’s it. I’m never drinking again with you guys!”

Theo laughed as he started digging into his pancakes. “Well, Princess, you also told us all about Muggle nightclubs and promised to take us tonight.”

Hermione groaned and started cutting her pancakes with a little too much force. “Absolutely not.” 

Pansy’s tinkling laughter paused.  “Granger, you promised! And you told me that the Muggle women there always dressed up. Please? I will dress you, of course. And I’d like one night that I can relax without worrying about being called a Death Eater while walking down Diagon.”

Hermione never could deny Pansy. While Harry was like her long-lost brother, Pansy was her fierce protector and much deeper than a sister. “Fine, but I’m not drinking tonight. And when everyone in the club is dancing the Macarena, I’m going to dance it, and you guys are not going to laugh!” 

Two owls suddenly arrived at the window of the flat. Hermione recognised one as being Errol. Sighing, she went to the window and took the parchments from both birds, noting that they were both addressed to her. She decided to get the one from the Weasley household over with first. 

Hermione, 

I don’t know what’s gotten into you, but you must stop  being childish and speak to Ron.

Don’t forget who allowed you to stay in their home during the summers and holidays without a single complaint.

Blocking him from your flat was childish and  uncalled for.  Make this right.    

-Molly Weasley 

She sighed, passing the note to Pansy to read. Pansy’s eyebrows lifted almost into her hairline. “That bitch!”

She nodded, and Pansy held the letter out for Blaise to read. “Indeed, that bitch.”

Theo laughed and said sarcastically, “Well, she seems lovely. We should invite her to tea sometime.”

Hermione glared at him and cast an Incendio on the offending parchment. Her eyes grew wide when she opened the second parchment. She read this one out loud to the room. 

Hermione,

I would love to formally invite you to tea at two o’clock today at the Manor.

Please send your answer by return owl. Feel free to bring Pansy.

We can discuss more details about the gala.  

– Kind regards, Narcissa Malfoy. 

She finished with an exasperated look on her face. “I JUST agreed to go back to that horrid place yesterday. Godric, that witch works quickly.” Pansy quickly agreed to join her, and she sent off the return owl with her response. 

Blaise excused himself for the day, needing to go watch a Quidditch match for the team he was thinking of purchasing, and invited Theo along. Theo agreed, reminding Hermione he expected her home by six so she could be ready to go to the Muggle club. She rolled her eyes, promising to be back on time. Checking the clock, she realised it was already noon and helped Pansy clean the kitchen. 

When two o’clock came, Hermione was standing in front of the Floo, pacing nervously and smoothing down her dress that Pansy had ensured was proper for tea.

The two witches entered the green flames and yelled, “Malfoy Manor.” 

********************************

They stepped out of the fireplace into a lovely receiving room. Narcissa was waiting for them with a warm smile on her face. “Oh, my dears, I’m so pleased you could make it. I took the liberty of adding you to the wards, Hermione, should you ever wish to Apparate directly into the Manor.” She hugged both girls and kissed their cheeks. “Please follow me to the tearoom.” 

Hermione fidgeted with her dress the entire walk, earning a stern look from Pansy. She looked around carefully, making note of every fireplace, window, and door that might lead outside, in case she needed to escape. 

They finally arrived in the tearoom, taking seats around the large table. They made their tea and began discussing the guest list for the gala.

Narcissa was making a list of the influential people she rubbed shoulders with when the door opened, and in walked Draco and Lucius Malfoy.

Lucius strolled over, kissed his wife on her cheek, and sat next to her. He looked up from the table and nodded in their direction.“Miss Parkinson, Miss Granger. Lovely, as always, to see you.” Hermione nodded, wondering what kind of game Lucius was playing. 

Draco walked over, kissing his mother on the cheek, and then his eyes went to Hermione. “Granger, nice to see you with some clothes on.” He threw her a wicked smirk and sat down on the opposite side of his mother. Hermione choked on her tea and flushed as Lucius’s mouth twitched. Narcissa and Pansy looked at her, confused.

“Oh- no, uh – I-”

Draco interrupted her. “Eloquent as ever, Granger. This morning, I woke up to Granger trying to climb into the shower I was sleeping in.”

Lucius started sipping his tea as Narcissa tinkled a laugh. “Draco, you can be so off-putting sometimes. No wonder you have yet to take a wife.” His face reddened a little as he began preparing his tea. 

“So, Miss Granger, I assume Mr. Weasley will be escorting you?” Narcissa asked seriously.

Before Hermione could answer, Pansy jumped in. “Absolutely not. If that abomination comes near her, I will eviscerate him with a smile on my face.” Hermione paled and sipped her tea, trying to avoid eye contact with anyone looking at her.

“I see. Well, that’s fine, dear. Just make sure to have a speech ready to go, and we will have a lovely night finding you a gentleman suitor while securing donations.” Narcissa smiled softly at her. 

To Hermione’s surprise, Lucius spoke next. “Miss Granger, do you mind telling me about some of your goals you hope to accomplish?”

“Yes, Lord Malfoy. I first hope to expand Muggle Studies with the opportunity to take field trips into the Muggle world. I think this would be beneficial to the older students, especially, who were more affected by the pure-blood supremacy mindset. I think once they see that Muggles are, in fact, not dirty or uncivilised, we can begin to break down years of brainwashing.

I would also like to have a program where the first-year students are invited to the castle a week prior to September 1st with their parents, so they can learn about the castle and feel more comfortable surrounded by the magic energy that they are not accustomed to. It would also help ease the parents’ minds. You see, it’s not easy for Muggle parents to send their children into a world they don’t know. I have more ideas, but those are my main aims.” 

Draco spoke up first with his famous Malfoy smirk. “Granger, I thought you’d be saving house elves, not reforming the education system.”

She smiled sweetly at him, hoping it would wipe the smirk off his face. It didn’t. “You see, Draco, it’s possible to care about more than one thing at once. Once I fix the education system, I will ensure that house elves have decent working conditions and the pay they deserve.” 

“Miss Granger, as you know, I was a governor for Hogwarts. I think these ideas have merit. I have also spent many years learning the ins and outs of the Ministry. Please feel free to contact me should you need any assistance.  Also, if you should ever need any helpful literature, feel free to use our library,” Lucius spoke as if Hermione was a welcome visitor in his home. She wasn’t sure what to make of anything anymore.  Her life felt like it had been turned upside down. 

“Thank you, Lord Malfoy. I shall contact you if I need assistance.” Hermione could just imagine being in their expansive library, being hexed by books with Muggle-repellent charms placed on them. 

Looking unfazed by this bizarre turn of events, Narcissa began speaking again. “Hermione dear, you will truly change the world as we know it. Now, back to this guest list. I’ve never mailed the Muggle way before, but I think it would be appropriate to invite your parents so they can see your success.” Pansy reached under the table and squeezed Hermione’s hand.

Hermione’s eyes swam with tears as she began to focus on the designs on the tablecloth. “I-I’m afraid that they will not be able to attend. I erased their memories of me before the war started and sent them to live in Australia. Harry and I returned to reverse the charm, but it was too late. We had waited too long,” she finished, still refusing to look up from the tablecloth. 

“Hermione, I am so sorry you lost your parents. Of course, if you ever find yourself needing some motherly advice, I would love to be an option for you. Salazar knows Draco is too thick to take me seriously sometimes.”

Hermione gave a wet chuckle and finally looked up to survey the pitying looks. She found none.  Lucius was stirring his tea, looking disinterested. Draco was staring at the tablecloth with such intensity he was sure to catch it on fire. Pansy was wearing her typical stony exterior, and Narcissa was making notes. 

The rest of the tea went well. They were using a designer in Paris for a custom-made gown for Hermione. Narcissa insisted that the designer would not charge Hermione, due to her celebrity status. The invitations would be sent out soon. They had agreed to only invite Ginny and George from the Weasley family, to keep Pansy from serving time in Azkaban for losing her cool on the rest of them. 

Narcissa and Draco escorted them to the floo. Narcissa hugged both girls again and kissed them on the cheeks, with promises of tea again soon. 

Draco then turned his attention to Pansy and Hermione. “Am I still invited to this Muggle clubbing event?” Hermione nodded. “Should I prepare myself for another night of the dance with the hands and hip movement?” He teased and began trying to do the previous night’s moves. 

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Blaise did it way better than you. Be by around six so I can ensure you all have appropriate clothes.”

She and Pansy stepped into the floo and were whisked away to their flat.

Chapter Text

Pansy quickly began planning their outfits for the evening. Pansy ended up in a black mini-dress and pumps. Hermione, with much protest, was in a red dress that barely covered her backside, also in pumps, with her hair tamed and red lipstick. “Granger, if I had your arse, I would go naked. You finally got rid of the Weasel, it’s time to show off your ASSets.” She playfully smacked Hermione’s backside, and then they went to the living room to meet up with the men.

Theo came over, hugging Hermione tightly. “Damn, Granger, I hope you don’t plan to bend over tonight. You might convince me to turn to the dark side. Ha. Get it. Star Wars.” She giggled at his antics, lightly swatting his arm. She transfigured his clothes into Muggle jeans again, this time giving him a nice button-up.

She walked over to Blaise and looked at him thoughtfully, trying to figure out what to transfigure his clothes into. “Do your worst, Granger.” She transfigured Blaise’s clothes into what could pass for top-dollar Muggle clothing. Instead of the jeans, she gave him black dress pants and an oxford. He looked at her work and turned to Pansy, murmuring about how quickly he could get his pants off if he needed to.

Draco stood in front of her and gave her a once-over. Blushing furiously, he refused to make eye contact with her. “No wonder the Muggle population is so high. Do all women dress like this in the Muggle world?”

Hermione responded cooly while appraising him. “Not usually. Just women in clubs like we are going to. I wouldn’t dare go to a restaurant, or say, a church like this.” She transfigured his clothing like Blaise’s. Instead of giving him a white Oxford, she gave him a black button-up.

“Okay, guys, we’re ready. We can Disapparate to the Leaky, and it’s just a few blocks from there.”

********************************

They walked to the club and stood in the long queue. Theo, quickly growing aggravated, began to nervously rake his hands through his locks. “Merlin, is there no way to get in quicker?”

Pansy laughed. “Oh, there is, I’m sure.” Reaching out, she grasped Hermione’s hand. “Boys, follow us and take notes.”

They sauntered up to the front of the line where a surly-looking bouncer stood. Pansy, being charming and flirtatious, batted her eyelashes at the man. “Hi, there. I was wondering if I could interest you in a trade of sorts.”

The man eyed her, took in her tall, lean frame, and then glanced at Hermione. “What kind of trade are we talking?”

Pansy grinned. “A show for a jump in the line?” The man nodded.

Hermione was still confused about what was going on. Pansy turned and winked at Hermione, and twisted her finger around one of Hermione’s curls. Theo, Blaise,and Draco stood behind them, looking equally as confused about what was going on.

Pansy then wrapped her arm around Hermione’s waist, lightly pulling her closer, and lifting her other hand to cup Hermione’s face. Pansy winked again and then planted a soft kiss on Hermione’s lips. Hermione, still confused, returned the kiss. Pansy then deepened the kiss. Hermione’s eyes popped open as Pansy’s tongue slipped into her mouth. Quickly catching on, she kissed Pansy back, putting one hand on Pansy’s chest and the other around her waist.

They broke apart after hearing the distinct sound of a camera shutter. Looking up, she saw Blaise holding their Polaroid camera and smiling so widely she thought his face was going to crack. “Damn, Pans, why haven’t you thought to include Granger before?”

Hermione flushed as Pansy chuckled. “Damn, Granger, I have your mint!” She bent down again, kissing Hermione long enough to work the mint back into her mouth. Pansy then levelled the bouncer with a stare. He waved them forward, and Hermione turned to see Draco still standing there, looking as if he had seen a ghost and not two women kissing.

Theo grabbed Draco’s arm to pull him through the doorway as he spoke to Hermione. “Darling, are you sure you are into blokes? Because you seemed pretty into that kiss.”

Hermione laughed at Theo and continued walking. “Theo, that was the third person I’ve ever kissed. I’m not, per se, opposed to being with women, but my sexual experience is limited, and men are all I’ve ever known.”

They got drinks and settled into a seating area. Blaise lifted his glass of Muggle whisky. “I’m serious, Pans. You can kiss Granger anytime you want.”

Pansy chuckled. “Granger, good job with the tongue. You’ll have to teach me how to do that thing you did with the tip of your tongue.” Hermione nodded seriously as she downed a shot of tequila, quickly forgetting her promise to not drink tonight.

Pansy glanced around the group, looking curious. “How about we make tonight more interesting? I don’t know how to Muggle dance. What do you guys say to a little game of truth or dare? Taking a drink after every round?”

They all quickly agreed. Pansy spoke first. “I’ll go first. Granger, truth or dare?”

Hermione feared what Pansy could ask her to do on a dare. “Truth.” 

“Typical Golden Girl. Who’s better in bed? Potter or Weasley?”

Hermione stared at Pansy with the most disgusted look on her face. “PANSY! I’ve never slept with Harry! That’s so gross. He’s like my brother!”

Blaise looked dumbfounded. “You camped with them both for months and didn’t shag both of them?”

Hermione squealed in mock outrage, “NO!”

She took another drink, starting to feel a little tipsy. She looked at Blaise with a wicked grin on her face. “Blaise, truth or dare?”

He smiled back. “Truth.”

She sat for a moment, contemplating. “Did you really run naked in the forbidden forest in fifth year?”

He chuckled. “Yes, I did, Granger. I lost a bet to Goyle. Hagrid caught me and gave me detention for a week.”

She burst out laughing, trying to picture a naked Blaise being chastised by Hagrid.

Blaise turned to the platinum blonde. “Draco, truth or dare?”

Draco thought for a second. “I guess truth.”

Blaise’s smile quickly turned into an evil grin. “Did you or did you not fuck Daphne Greengrass last year while she was already betrothed to Adrian Pucey?”

Draco burst out laughing at that.  Hermione had never seen him look so relaxed. “No. It was the night before the betrothal contract was signed. She wanted ‘one last fling before the ring’ or some bullshite like that.” He took his drink and turned to Theo.

Before Draco could even ask, Theo spoke. “You all are sodding Hufflepuffs, doing truths. Dare.”

Draco smiled with amusement dancing in his eyes. “I dare you to go do the dance Granger was doing last night in the middle of the dance floor.”

Theo stood, accepting the dare, and strolled directly into the middle of the dance floor. He flawlessly began doing the moves. The DJ caught on quickly and began to play the song, and floods of people began to dance around Theo.

The four watched Theo with barely contained laughter. Blaise pulled out the Polaroid camera from his pocket. Hermione suspected he must have added an undetectable extension charm as he took a photo of what was happening on the dance floor.

Hermione couldn’t take it any longer. She walked over to Theo and began to dance with him, laughing so hard she could barely stay upright.

The two returned to their friends, winded and laughing so hard they had tears in their eyes. Theo bowed low to Hermione, causing another giggle to escape the curly-haired witch. “I will cherish that dance forever, My Lady.” They both sat down and took another drink.

“Pans, you know the question.”

Pansy immediately answered Theo. “Truth.”                                       

“Did you or did you not have the hots in fourth year for none other than Boy Wonder himself?”

Theo looked at Pansy, trying not to laugh. “Of bloody course I did.  He battled a dragon. I’m positive most of our year had the hots for him after that.” Pansy and Theo drank.

“Grannggerrrr.” Pansy purred her name, and Hermione looked up to see Pansy giving her a grin only saved for mischief.

Hermione took a deep breath and decided it was time to summon her Gryffindor bravery. “Dare.”

Pansy tinkled a laugh. “You can opt-out for a different dare if this makes you uncomfortable in any way, but I really want you to teach me the tongue trick from earlier.” Hermione nodded. She was not uncomfortable kissing Pansy. She knew Pansy was in love with Blaise, and it would never cause any awkward feelings.  

Looking at the others, she noticed Blaise looked as if Yule came early this year, once again pulling out the Polaroid camera. Theo shook his head, mumbling about needing to find a bloke to flirt with. And well, Draco couldn’t peel his eyes off Hermione as she walked over to Pansy, helping the witch stand up. 

“Ready?” Hermione asked, and Pansy nodded. Hermione cupped the other witch’s face, pulled her face down to her own, and pressed her lips to Pansy’s.

She pulled away slightly as she spoke. “You can’t go in for the kill immediately. You have to tease a little first.” She brought Pansy’s mouth back down to her own and gently used her tongue to part her lips and deepen the kiss, drawing a pattern into Pansy’s tongue with her own.

Pansy pulled away. “Okay, let me try it on you now.”

Hermione gasped as Pansy returned to her lips and flawlessly pulled off her signature kissing move. “Well done, Pans.”

“Blaise darling, put the camera away.” The women returned to their seats. Theo was sporting a look of disinterest on his face as Draco looked utterly confused.  Blaise was fanning his face as he pulled Pansy to his lap. 

“Well, do I get to experience Granger’s famous kissing methods, or are you just putting me through hell for no reason?” Pansy smiled and reached for Blaise’s face. Hermione could tell the exact moment Pansy began her tongue trick. Blaise’s eyes comically shot open, and he pulled away, gasping for air. “Circe, Granger, how does one even learn these tricks?”

Hermione shrugged. “In the Muggle world, it is said that if you can tie a cherry stem with your tongue, you are a good kisser. In my quest to learn everything, I began learning how to do it during third year.”

Hermione took another drink, knowing she ought to slow down. Pansy pulled Blaise to the dance floor, mimicking the Muggles that surrounded her. Theo quickly joined them, leaving Hermione and Draco sitting awkwardly in the lounge area.

Draco took a long pull from his drink. “So, a cherry stem? Seems rather erotic for a swot like yourself.”

Hermione rolled her eyes but still gave a small smile. She stood quickly, losing her balance for a second. “I think I need some fresh air.”

Draco stood after her, looking uncertain. “Granger, you’re pissed. You shouldn’t go out there alone.” She turned on her heel and began walking to the door anyway. Draco followed her out of the club.

She stood outside, glancing towards the sky. Draco looked at her questioningly. “What have the muggles done with the stars?” She answered softly without looking at him. “All the lights from London make it impossible to see them. I miss seeing the stars, Malfoy.”

He was watching her the entire time she spoke. “Would you like to go somewhere to see them?” Hermione finally looked at him and noticed how close he was to her. “Can you take me there now?” He nodded. “I’ll run in and tell the others we’re leaving. Wait here.”

When he returned, they walked quickly to the Leaky, and he grabbed her arm, Apparating them away.

They landed outside of Malfoy Manor in the gardens. She looked up and gasped at all the stars. “This is brilliant. When I was younger, my parents and I would get blankets, lay in the backyard, and stare at the stars.”

He was watching her intensely when he spoke. “Mother and I would do the same thing.” He conjured a blanket and sat down, patting the spot next to him. Her eyebrows raised a fraction before she quickly transfigured her clothing into leggings and an oversized jumper and sat next to him, pulling off her shoes. They lay side by side, quietly at first.

“When the war was going on, I used to come out here and wish on every star that I would either be killed, or that he would.” His voice was full of raw emotion Hermione had never heard. “I’m too much of a coward to do this while sober, but I’m sorry for everything. The slurs from school, the drawing room, and never doing the right thing.” Hermione glanced over to see him already looking at her.

She glanced back up at the stars. “I forgive you, Malfoy. I never did like holding grudges.” 

He looked back to the night sky. “I never did understand how you became friends with my friends. I don’t mind, but you guys oddly fit together.”

“It was easy. Pansy came back from the war a completely different witch. I didn’t think I would’ve ever lived to see the day she came to apologise to me. 

After that, we began doing homework together. She became like a sister and best friend to me.  There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for her. Theo came next, and you know Theo. Ever so persistent.  Blaise was hesitant at first, but he quickly fell in line with the rest of us. They are the only family I’ve got now, and I love them dearly.” She finished, breathless.

Draco looked uncomfortable. “Do you think there is anything out there? In space, I mean?”

“Logically, if we exist, how could something else not? Muggles get closer and closer to answering that question every day. They have reports of what they call UFOs- unidentified flying objects, crashing into the earth.” She still couldn’t take her eyes away from the stars. 

“Do Muggles have a way to go to other planets?” He questioned her, looking a bit unbelieving that Muggles could possibly be more advanced than wizards.

“Not quite to other planets, yet. However, in 1969, they walked on the moon’s surface.”

“Granger, you have to be joking.  Humans can’t just simply walk on the moon.” He looked at her seriously, waiting to catch her deception.

 “I swear. Next time I take Theo into the Muggle world, you can join us. We can go to the space museum. They have photos.”

He shifted to put his arms behind his head as he spoke. “It’s so hard to believe sometimes that Muggles can do great things. Well, you know how my father taught me. His views have shifted some, though, and you know my mother has never really bought into blood prejudice.”

She spoke in a small voice, almost afraid to know the answer to the question she had on her lips. “Do you?”

He sighed deeply before he responded. “No, Granger, I don’t.  I’m not sure if I ever truly did or if I was just mimicking my father’s behaviour. If I did, I wouldn’t be friends with a Muggle-born, and laying next to said Muggle-born talking about it.”

“So… We’re friends?” She questioned.

He laughed softly and looked at her, his steel-grey eyes piercing into her honey-brown irises. “Granger, you seem to take in all the stragglers, and you willingly left drunk with me, so yes, friends.”

She gave him a small smile. “Draco Malfoy is one of my friends. A sentence I never thought I’d say. I would be horrified to know this day would come back in second year.” They laughed together as Draco began to point out the constellations to her as her eyelids grew heavy.

Hermione woke the next morning, knowing something wasn’t right.  Without opening her eyes, she knew she must have forgotten to close her curtains because it was never this bright in the morning.  She felt an odd poking on her abdomen. Still afraid to open her eyes, she spoke in a harsh, dry voice. “Pansy, cut it out. Draw the curtains and let me sleep before I shoot a Bombarda your way.”

The poking continued, and finally, she had enough. Her eyes shot open, and she shrieked, which all of Wiltshire probably heard. The poking was not Pansy. In fact, the poking was an albino peacock. And standing next to the peacock was Lucius Malfoy, looking at her with a smug look on his face.

Draco jumped up next to her, wide-eyed and looking for the cause of the scream. “Fuck Granger, why the fuck is this the second morning I’m waking up and dealing with your shite?” He laid back down, completely ignoring the presence of his father.

Lucius still looked smug. “Miss Granger, Narcissa would like to invite you to breakfast this morning if you are quite done slumbering in the gardens.” He turned on his heel and walked back down the path to the Manor.

Draco ignored the entire exchange. “Oh, my gods, she knows I’m here?” She swatted Draco’s arm, mortified and speaking in a shriller voice than she thought was possible. “Don’t ignore me, Malfoy. Oh, Godric, what do I do? Do I leave? How do I explain I passed out drunk in her yard? Oh, my gods, she’s going to hate me!”

Draco sat up, looking at Hermione. “For fuck’s sake, Granger, speak in a normal tone.  Just come to breakfast. Mother is used to Theo and I waking up in strange places. She isn’t going to hate you. I swear to Salazar, if you shriek again like you just did, I will cast a Silencing charm on you.” She levelled him with a glare. He stood up, offering his hand to help her.

“Well, let’s not take all day. I’m sure you will want to stop at the loo to see the atrocious state of your hair before we see Mother.”

Chapter Text

Draco and Hermione entered the breakfast room. Draco walked over to kiss his mother on the cheek. Hermione sat down and was careful not to look up from her hands.

Narcissa spoke first. “Draco dear, please do not forget your upbringing. You must always hold out a chair for a lady. Hermione dear, I’m glad you are here. I was hoping to owl you later to get your approval on the invitations.”

Hermione looked up from her hands and saw a look of glee in Narcissa’s eyes. Hermione gave the older witch a hesitant smile.

Lucius cut in, glancing at Hermione quickly. He turned to Draco, who was stuffing his mouth with a blueberry muffin. “Well, this is a much quicker than owl post, I’d wager. Draco, is there a reason you and Miss Granger were sleeping outdoors this morning?”

Draco spoke as if this wasn’t mortifying for Hermione. “Granger and I overindulged last night, and she was complaining about wanting to see the stars again, and before I knew it, you were standing over us.”

Hermione just noticed that there was, in fact, breakfast in front of her. She tentatively took a bite of her croissant while everyone else was already halfway through their plates.

“Draco dear, she has a name other than her surname. A lovely name from Shakespeare, if I’m not mistaken?”

Hermione nodded, giving the witch a warm smile. “Yes, my parents loved Shakespeare and had me named years before I was born.” She smiled fondly and continued eating.

Narcissa gave her a thoughtful look before she spoke. “Do you mind telling me a little about them? If it’s too hard to talk about them, I understand. I just imagine they must be incredible people to raise such a brilliant young lady.”

Hermione took a longer-than-necessary drink from her pumpkin juice, debating what to tell them about her muggle parents. “Well, my mother’s name was Jean, and my father’s name was William. They met in university, training to be dentists – teeth Healers. You see, Muggles obviously can’t fix teeth with magic. So, they went to specialized schooling to be able to heal teeth and gums. They were wonderful parents.”

Lucius surprisingly spoke next, glancing at Hermione with indifference. “Miss Granger, I have taken the liberty of contacting some of my older contacts from the Hogwarts governors board, and they would be interested in setting up a meeting with you if you are amenable.”

Hermione was floored. Narcissa was genuine, but Lucius she wasn’t sure she could trust. “That is incredible, Lord Malfoy. I would love to meet their acquaintance. Thank you very much.”

Narcissa still wore a look of glee as she spoke up, smiling pointedly at her son. “Hermione dear, should you ever find yourself in the Manor, we have many guest suites. My son seems to lack manners when it comes to you, unfortunately.”

Draco snorted into his tea. “Mother, we were fine. Theo and I have woken up on the roof before, and you didn’t chastise me for not showing him to a guest suite.”

“Hermione is a lady, if you haven’t noticed. She deserves to sleep in a soft bed and without your father’s atrocious peacocks pecking her awake. Now, my dears, I must excuse myself. I have invitations to sort. Hermione dear, it was lovely to see you. Please look for my owl, and we will set up another tea time.”

Hermione stood up as the regal witch walked towards her, pulled her in for a hug, and kissed her on both cheeks.

Narcissa turned to her son with a glare. “Draco, when Hermione is ready to leave, please escort her to the Floo like the gentleman I raised you to be. Lucius darling, please join me in my study.” Lucius stood, saying goodbye to Hermione.

Draco stood up, looking around uncomfortably. “Do you want to Floo home now, or would you like a proper tour? I assume you will be here often now that Mother has her claws in you.”

Hermione nodded, glancing at him. “I’d love a tour before I leave. I would never turn down the opportunity to see the famous Malfoy library.”

Draco chuckled and offered her his arm. Hermione looked at him, raising a brow in questioning. “It’s just an arm, Granger. I would hate for my mother to scold me for not being a gentleman.”

She smiled and curtsied to him. “Why thank you, Mr. Malfoy.” He gave a sincere laugh as she took his arm.

Malfoy Manor was exquisite. Hermione had to hand it to Narcissa. She has excellent taste. Every room was tastefully decorated. “It must have been incredible growing up here. It’s so beautiful.”

He surveyed her as he talked to her. “I suppose so. I like it a lot better now that Mother has redecorated. When the Dark Lord was here, everything he touched reeked of Dark magic. I couldn’t walk through the halls without recalling some vile memory.”

Hermione looked at him with a sombre expression. “That must have been tough. I hope you are able to replace some of the darker memories with more joyful ones.”

They continued strolling through the Manor, arms linked. He had shown her the solarium, conservatory, and most of the sitting rooms.

He stopped before two large mahogany doors and turned to her, a smug look on his face as he spoke. “Granger, I must ask you, once you see this room, not to fall in love with me. Not only because I’m devilishly handsome, rich, and a great shag, but also because my library is quite impressive.”

She rolled her eyes, exasperated. “Open the damn door, Malfoy.”

He let out a roar of laughter and then arched a perfect brow. “The Golden Girl kisses women and has a dirty mouth. I think we’re going to be great friends, Granger.” He pulled open the door and watched her face intensely for her reaction.

Hermione was frozen at the doorway. Her mouth popped open. In front of her was a room larger than her flat, with bookshelves from floor to ceiling. Draco softly guided her forward. “Granger? Are you still in there?”

She closed her mouth, walked to the left side of the library, and softly ran her fingers down the spines of the books, taking a mental note of the titles. “You know, my Amortentia did smell like old parchment. Sometimes, I wonder what it would smell like now. I’m positive it would still be old parchment, but hopefully, it won’t smell like Ronald Weasley now.”

She was still facing the books, in awe that one place could hold that much knowledge.

“May I ask why things seem so tense with the Weasel? I was surprised to hear Pansy at tea the other day threatening to eviscerate him, and you know, we are friends now…”

Hermione sighed and turned around to look at Draco before she responded. “You can’t pull the friend card on me yet. Right now, only three people know. Maybe after Harry returns from Bulgaria and I speak to him and Ginny, I will tell you.”

With this information, Draco looked confused. “Why is Potter in Bulgaria?”

She turned back around, walking down the shelf of tombs. “He said he was on assignment there until further notice. He cancelled all of our lunches and everything.”

Draco finally walked over to Hermione with an odd expression on his face. “Granger, I’m on Potter’s team. If he were going to Bulgaria, I would also be going. The owl he sent to Robards just stated he was taking some personal time. “

Hermione couldn’t contain the shock on her face. Her mind was racing. Why would he lie to her? Where was he, really? She needed to talk to him about Ron.

“Granger, you just turned really pale. Is everything okay?”

She finally let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding. “Uh, I’m not sure. Can you escort me to the Floo now?” He offered her his arm, still looking confused.

Hermione Flooed to her flat and was surprised to see only Pansy there. She walked over to the couch and sat down next to her. “Pans, have you seen or heard from Gin?”

Pansy shook her head, looking concerned. “Should I have? It does seem odd that she hasn’t been by since announcing her engagement.”

The curly-haired witch felt unsettled and decided to send an owl to Ginny.

Gin-

Harry told me he was in Bulgaria, and Malfoy said he was not.

I also have not heard from you in days. I have something

I need to speak to you and Harry about ASAP.

Love always -Hermione

Pansy jumped up from the couch. “Wait, where did you go last night? Draco said you guys were leaving but didn’t say where. You didn’t shag him, did you?”

That snapped Hermione out of her daze quickly. “Of course, I didn’t shag him! We decided we were friends, and then we ended up falling asleep on the grounds of Malfoy Manor. Then I woke up the next morning with a bloody peacock pecking me and Lucius Malfoy standing over me, inviting me to breakfast!”

Pansy cackled with glee as Hermione retold the events of the day.

The witches spent the whole day lounging on the couch. Hermione read through her proposals for work while Pansy flipped through fashion magazines. After cooking and eating dinner together, they went their separate ways to bed.

Hermione climbed into bed, cuddling Crookshanks, trying to make sense of why Harry would lie to her, and why the silence from Ginny.

Chapter Text

Hermione has had a productive week so far. She had tea and her meeting at Hogwarts, where she was pleased with how receptive Headmistress McGonagall was to her ideas, and even got to visit with Neville, who was apprenticing under Professor Spout.

After returning from Hogwarts, she had a stack of letters waiting for her from Lucius's contacts. She found them particularly helpful, sending correspondence to them and hoping to gain their full support.

By Wednesday, she was even more concerned after not receiving a return owl from Ginny, and Harry was still not back from wherever he had gone.

She was sitting at her desk reading through correspondence when Katie knocked on her door. "Hermione, a Mrs. Weasley is outside demanding to be let in."

Hermione's quill stopped, and she looked up at Katie, who looked harassed. "Katie, let her in, but please have security come up at once."

Katie nodded and disappeared, shutting her door to go retrieve Molly. Hermione only had a chance to take five deep breaths before her door was blown off the hinges.

Molly Weasley was holding a smoking wand and pointing it towards Hermione. "YOU UNGRATEFUL BITCH. HOW DARE YOU ABANDON MY SON? HE LOVED YOU, AND YOU ARE OUT SPENDING TIME WITH DEATH EATERS INSTEAD OF WITH RONALD. WE TOOK CARE OF YOU-"

The rest of her sentence was cut off as she collapsed to the floor, stunned by a security guard standing behind her.

"Please get her out of my office immediately, and send up magical maintenance to have my door replaced."

Katie came into her office looking apologetic as Molly was levitated out of the room. "I'm so sorry, Hermione. I should have just told her to leave."

Hermione had tears in her eyes. "Katie, it's fine. Please give me a moment, and don’t allow anyone to come back here unless it’s Harry Potter or Ginny Weasley." Katie nodded and left her alone with her thoughts.

Hermione was sitting under her desk, her eyes closed and struggling to breathe. Tears streamed down her face, and she rocked herself, willing her heart to stop hurting. She heard movement in the doorway.

She was sobbing uncontrollably as she spoke. "Harry?" She opened her eyes and met the level gaze of Draco Malfoy. She closed her eyes again. "I asked for no one to be let in."

She felt a warm hand on her arm. "Granger, you are having a panic attack. Please breathe." She opened her eyes and saw Draco sitting cross-legged, looking concerned.

"Draco, I can't breathe. I'm tired of that family. That vile woman expects me to stay with her abusive, narcissistic son, and I can't go back to him, Draco. I can't." She started hyperventilating again.

His eyes widened as he realised the real reason Hermione and Ron had broken things off. "Granger, in for five, out for eight. Come on." He rubbed her arms, trying to comfort her.

"Granger, I'm going to get you home, okay?" She nodded, and he helped her to her feet and tucked her under his arm. Then he grabbed her handbag for her and walked through the doorway.

"Katie, Miss Granger is leaving for the day. Please make any excuse needed." Katie nodded and gave Hermione a sad smile.

"I'll take care of everything, Hermione. Please get home and rest."

********************************

When Draco and Hermione Flooed to her flat and stepped out of the fireplace, Pansy, Blaise, and Theo were sitting in the living room. Draco still had Hermione under his arm, and she was still sobbing with her face pressed against his chest.

She felt a small hand brush her hair out of her face and could smell Pansy's floral scent. "Theo, please get a Calming Draught."

Hermione let go of Draco and fell into Pansy's warm embrace. She could hear Blaise questioning Draco, but her blood was roaring in her ears so loudly she couldn't make out the conversation.

Pansy pried open her jaw and dumped the Calming Draught down her throat.

She was suddenly being picked up bridal style by Theo, and he was whispering in her hair as he walked. "Shh darling, you're safe. We love you." She was clinging to him for dear life. He carried her to her bedroom and helped her dress into her night clothes. They crawled into her bed, and she still couldn’t stop her tears.

She looked into Theo's eyes, trying to stop crying as she spoke. "Theo, sometimes I just don't want to be here anymore. I'm so scared I'm going to be forced to go back to him or get hurt because I won't."

She had never seen him look more sombre. "Love, don't talk like that. We will keep you safe. You will never have to see him again."

She heard the door creak and felt Pansy slide in behind her, wrapping her arms around her. "Granger, I think we should tell someone about Ron." Hermione could tell how serious Pansy was, considering she had never heard the witch call Ron by his given name.

"Pansy, I'm going to tell Harry as soon as I can figure out where he is and when he will be back. I promise. I will just ask Blaise to ward my door against Molly, too. I know Harry will take care of it."

Another creak of the door, and she could see Blaise walk in and slide behind Pansy, placing his hand on Hermione's arm. Thank Merlin for the king-sized bed.

"Thank you, guys, for being here for me. I love you all so much." Every hand on her gave a reassuring squeeze. She shut her eyes and drifted to sleep.

She woke early the next morning, still surrounded by her found family. Her head was still on Theo's chest, and Blaise was spooning Pansy, who was spooning Hermione.

She looked back at Theo, and his eyes were open, watching her. "Good morning, beautiful. How do you feel?"

She squeezed her arm tighter around him. "Much better. Do you know if I have received any owls?"

He shook his head. "I've been pinned under you all night. Are you hungry?" She nodded.

"Let's get you fed then."

They got up, and Theo began frying some eggs for them when Pansy and Blaise came strolling around the corner into the kitchen. They all looked at her like she was going to break at any moment.

"I'm okay, guys. I promise. I was just in a bad place, and I haven't been able to reach Harry or Ginny."

They nodded and spent the rest of the morning the same as usual.

Blaise agreed to ward Hermione's office again against Molly. She dressed and charmed her hair, gave them each a hug and peck on the cheek, and Flooed to the Ministry.

She stopped at Katie's desk, thanking her for taking care of the previous day, and was pleased to see her door was replaced.

She sat behind her desk and worked through lunch, keeping her mind busy with the massive amount of correspondence she had.

Blaise stopped in and warded her door. She then decided to try to owl Ginny and Harry again.

Ginny,

I'm really starting to worry. If I don't hear anything by Saturday, I'm going to the aurors. If you are okay, please owl me back immediately.

All my love –Hermione.

Harry,

I don't know why you lied to me, but right now, I can't bring myself to be upset. Please owl me back immediately.

Love always -Hermione

She Flooed back to her flat at the end of the day. It was just her and Pansy when Narcissa's owl appeared at the window. There was a parchment for both her and Pansy. She walked over to hand Pansy her letter and then she opened hers.

Hermione,

I would be pleased if you would join me for lunch at 1 2 o'clock on Saturday. I have also invited Pansy, Theodore, and Blaise. Looking forward to seeing you.

-Narcissa Malfoy

Pansy received the same scroll.  She talked about wanting to take a holiday soon and cooked dinner for the two of them.

They were eating dinner when Hermione heard a tapping at the window. She looked over, and seeing Harry's owl, rushed to the window to retrieve the letter. She ripped open the scroll.

'Mione,

Gin and I are fine. You said you wanted to talk? Could you Floo over around 11 on Saturday? It will be just the two of us.

Love -Harry

Pansy read over her shoulder. "Fucking finally. You must come clean to him. But don't forget to make it quick because of lunch with Narcissa, or bring him with you. I don't think Narcissa would mind. Do you want me to go with you?"

Hermione shook her head. "No, it's okay, Pans. I think it will be easier if it's just me and Harry." She quickly summoned paper and a quill to write him back, saying she would be there at 11 on Saturday. She finally breathed a sigh of relief.

Chapter Text

Saturday morning came, and Hermione was buzzing with excitement. She could finally hug her best friend and tell him about Ron. She ate breakfast with Pansy and Blaise, discussing their lunch with Narcissa.

She picked out a soft white dress that complimented her olive skin tone, put on red lipstick and mascara, and declared herself ready.

She bid Blaise and Pansy goodbye and Apparated to the front steps of Grimmauld Place.

Harry opened the door, and she launched herself at him and kissed him on both cheeks. “Harry, I’ve missed you so much. Why did you not tell me the truth? Is everything okay? Where is Ginny?”

He guided her to the sitting room, holding her hand. “Everything is fine, ‘Mione. I just needed to get some space. You said you needed to talk?”

She nodded, and her eyes began to tear up. “Harry, Ron and I are done. H-He has changed. He became physical, and I’ve had to ward him from my flat and office.” He nodded but had no reply. She could taste the salt from her tears on her tongue. “Harry, I’m thinking about filing a report with the aurors.” He nodded, still not saying anything, but his jaw tightened.

She sobbed into his chest, knowing her makeup had to be running down her face too. “I had to come and tell you, Harry. I needed my best friend. P-Pansy, Blaise, Theo, and even Malfoy have helped me a lot. I truly don’t know what I would have done without them. Molly came to the Ministry and said some awful things to me, and Harry, I cannot take Ronald back.”

His eyes flashed with an unrecognizable emotion for just a second before he spoke. “'Mione, can you follow me upstairs? I have something I want to show you. It will explain my absence.” Hermione was confused but just happy to finally come clean to Harry.

He guided her up the stairs with her hand firmly in his. And they stopped at Regulus Black's old room. “Harry, why are we here?” He opened the door, pulling her in with him. Nothing could have prepared Hermione for what was waiting for her in that room. In the room, bound to chairs with their mouths charmed shut, were Harry Potter and Ginny Weasley. Their eyes were wide as Hermione walked in, and they began to struggle against the ropes that held them in place.

Hermione froze as she turned to look back at the imposter Harry. She went to run for the door, and she was pulled back by her hair.

“You stupid bitch. You have really made this too easy for me, you know?” Hermione’s knees bucked, but she was still being held up by her hair, unable to fall to the floor. She screamed in pain as Harry’s face started to bubble and his hair started to turn red.

“For months now, I’ve watched everyone move on from the war.” He dropped to his knees, still holding her hair, bringing her to the floor with him. He climbed on top of her and used his knees to pin her arms to her sides. “I watched Harry become even more rich and famous and get the job I wanted.” He reared back his hand and slapped Hermione across the face.

She couldn’t think of a single way to escape and felt his body shaking on top of her as he spoke again. “I watched Ginny get signed to a professional Quidditch team.” He reared back his hand and struck her again.

Hermione couldn’t see as blood clouded her vision. “Then I watched MY girlfriend become friends with those fucking people and Hermione, you know what?”

This time he used his wand and placed a sticking charm on her arms so he could move down her body. “I’m not done with you.” Her voice was raw from screaming. She could barely make out the two people bound to chairs still fighting.

“Stop fighting, or it will be worse, Hermione.” He used his wand to cut her dress open. Her skin was on fire. She felt him pressing heat into her abdomen, and she could smell burning flesh. “That’s much better.” He put a hand around her neck, squeezing, and slammed her head into the floor, causing her vision to blacken for a second.

“Maybe if you are a good girl, I won't kill you today.” Before she could process her thoughts, Ron's mouth was on hers, forcing her mouth open with his tongue. She bit down on his tongue, immediately tasting his blood mixed with hers. He pulled back from her and screamed into her face, “YOU FUCKING CUNT!” This time, when he reared back, he used a closed fist, and she felt her nose break.

He released the sticking charm and forced her on her abdomen. Hermione was going in and out of consciousness, unable to fight him off. He roughly pushed aside her already ripped dress and tore off her knickers.

He chuckled darkly. “Calm down, you will like this, I promise.” She heard his zipper go down and tried to beg him to stop as he shoved roughly inside of her. He took her violently.

Hermione, in that moment, prayed for death. She prayed he would deliver a blow to her head, and she could drift away. She was choking on her blood, and he continued to shove inside her. She figured she would completely lose consciousness soon from blood loss. He wrenched her head back using her hair.

She could feel the hair being torn from her scalp. She was whispering now. “P-please kill me.” If he heard her, it didn’t stop him. He finally finished inside her with a grunt and rolled off next to her.

She still couldn’t see much, but she was lying on her abdomen still, with her face towards the horrified faces of Harry and Ginny.

Ron stood up and zipped up his pants, turning to speak to Harry and Ginny with glee. “Enjoy the show, did you? Repeat performance until the little bitch dies, hopefully.”

She used his momentary distraction to slowly reach into the concealed pocket of her dress that was just barely hanging on to her and wrapped her hand around her wand. Her arm was shaking, and she knew she would not be able to duel him. She had to get out of here and get help for Harry and Ginny.

She closed her eyes, squeezed her hand around her wand, and focused on her destination, hoping she wouldn’t splinch.

Chapter Text

She landed in the dining room of Malfoy Manor. She could hear shrieks around her and felt small hands cradling her face. Pansy was close. She could hear her sobbing and Theo yelling. “We have to get her to Mungo's NOW!”

Hermione began to speak to the person closest to her in whispers for fear if she spoke louder her voice would splinter. “Please, no Mungo's. Harry. Ginny. Help. Grimmauld Place. Ron hurt them.” She couldn’t speak anymore.

She heard the voice of Narcissa first. “Draco, please go to Harry’s home with a team of aurors immediately.”

She could feel the soft hand stroke her hair and heard a murmured ‘Expecto Patronum’, and then Narcissa’s voice again.

“Please find Andromeda Tonks and deliver this message. Please come to the Manor. It's an emergency.”

Hermione’s eyes were closed as she heard Theo speak in a watery voice. “Narcissa, let me carry her upstairs to a bedroom.” She felt strong arms scoop her up, and she could still hear the sobs of Pansy as he whispered to her. “Hermione, you are going to be okay. I love you. Drake will catch him, and he will never see the outside of Azkaban again.”

She was deposited into a soft bed and felt a sheet being draped over her naked body.

She was drifting in and out of consciousness when a voice spoke over her. “Hermione, it's Andromeda. I’m going to heal you, dear. Please try to relax. My sister is going to going to help me. I'll ask everyone else to leave the room to give us privacy.”

She instantly heard an uproar from Pansy. “I will not be leaving her side! It’s a sick joke to think I would leave her for one fucking second.”

Andromeda took a second to think and replied calmly. “Pansy, you may stay, but I must ask the men to leave the room.” She felt the bed shift on her other side and a hand touching hers.

“Hermione, I am going to start with a series of diagnostic charms, and Narcissa will give you potions while Pansy holds your hand. If you need me to stop, please squeeze Pansy’s hand, and I will stop immediately. Please squeeze Pansy’s hand if you understand me.” She squeezed the hand in hers. “Good job, Hermione. Narcissa will give you a Blood-replenishing potion, Pain potion, and a Calming Draught now.”

Hermione felt her mouth being opened by small shaking hands and the potion running down her throat.

“I am now going to cast a diagnostic charm on your head, dear.” She felt the magic of the diagnostic charm as Andromeda spoke again. “Concussion, broken nose, and her right cheekbone is shattered. Narcissa, please help hold her face still. Hermione, I’m going to repair your skull, nose and cheek. I will work as fast as I can, but I’m afraid even with the pain potion, it will be rather uncomfortable.” She felt the first Episkey and whimpered.

Pansy spoke in a raw voice. “Can we not stun her?”

She felt Andromeda's magic working over her face. “I’m afraid not, Pansy. As a Healer, I cannot take away her ability to stop me at any time. After today’s events, I do not wish to cause her any more trauma.”

She could feel Narcissa’s fingers smoothing over her forehead. After a few more winces of pain, Andromeda spoke again to Hermione. “I’m going to ask you to open your eyes so I can repair the blood vessels in them, and then I will perform a soothing charm on your throat. I imagine it is quite raw.”

Hermione opened her eyes, and her vision cleared. She could see Pansy next to her. Her eyes were red, and tears were streaking down her beautiful face. She closed her eyes again and could feel her burning throat soothe.

“Hermione, I don’t think any of your limbs are broken. I’m going to check your ribs now, dear. Remember, if you need me to stop, you can speak or squeeze Pansy’s hand at any time.” Hermione nodded and could feel Andromeda's warm hands grazing her sides. “One cracked rib. I can fix that quickly.” She heard a snap and grimaced in pain. “Very good, my dear. Can you tell me what he did to your abdomen? I need to know if he burned you using his wand or a foreign object.”

Hermione squeezed her eyes shut as she spoke. “His wand.” Pansy’s hand was squeezing Hermione’s so tight she thought she might break her fingers.

Narcissa spoke to her in a shaking voice. “You are doing so well, love. You are so brave.”

Andromeda took a few minutes to inspect the burns. “Hermione, magical burns are typically harder to heal. I think our best course of action would be to use a burn paste.”

Andromeda cast a diagnostic charm above her abdomen, studying it for internal damage as Hermione choked out the question that had been heavy on her mind. “Andromeda, w-what did he burn into me?”

Andromeda's eyes flicked back to Hermione’s. “I think it's best if we leave that conversation until after you have had some rest, okay dear?” Hermione nodded.

Andromeda came closer to Hermione’s side, standing very close to her sister. “Hermione, with your lack of under-clothing, I have to ask you if you were sexually assaulted.” Hermione let out a sob and closed her eyes as she nodded.

Pansy was on her feet in an instant, brandishing her wand, but before she could even speak, Andromeda spoke to her in a soft, clear voice. “Pansy, we are all angry here. Please sit back down and comfort Hermione.”

Pansy whispered, “Can I please lie down next to you?” Hermione nodded, and Pansy climbed into the bed, careful not to touch her but still grasping her hand.

Andromeda thanked Pansy and spoke again directly to Hermione. “Hermione, I’m going to have to do a pelvic exam. I will inspect your cervix, vagina and labia for any trauma. You can ask me to stop at any time. I will work quickly and cast numbing charms as I go.”

Hermione nodded, and she could feel the sheet being folded towards her chest. She could feel Andromeda's light touch as the older witch examined her. “Hermione, you have vaginal tearing and some swelling. Do I have your permission to heal you?”

Hermione again nodded as Narcissa continued to stroke her forehead. She felt a pinch, and then the sheet was pulled back down.

Andromeda stood again at her sister’s side. “Hermione, you need to get some rest. Would you be willing to take some Dreamless Sleep?”

Hermione shook her head as she spoke. “No, I can’t sleep until I know Harry and Ginny are okay.”

The tears were back, and she looked up at Andromeda. “Okay, that is your choice. Can I please convince you to take another dose of Calming Draught? It might make you sleepy, but it will be a sleep that you will be able to rise from quickly if you do happen to nod off. After you have spoken to Harry, we can talk about your aftercare, okay?”

Hermione nodded, and Narcissa helped her drink the potion. “Narcissa I’m so sorry for Apparating here. I panicked and knew my flat would be empty. I was worried I would splinch myself and didn’t know where else to go.”

Narcissa began banishing the blood from Hermione’s hair. “Hermione, please do not apologise. I feel honoured you trusted me enough to come here in the condition you were in. I’m going to help you put on a shirt, dear.”

Narcissa dressed Hermione in a simple black cotton shirt. Then she summoned a warm washcloth and gently removed the blood on Hermione’s face.

“If I drift to sleep, please wake me up the second we hear word about Harry and Ginny.” Narcissa nodded and sat back down in her chair, holding Hermione’s hand. Hermione tried everything to keep her eyes open, but she felt herself drift into a light sleep.

She woke a few times to hearing the door open and close, and felt Pansy leave the bed and hearing her whisper-yelling at the other occupants in the room. “That bastard branded her! He better hope the aurors find him before I do! I knew we should’ve ended him right then and there that day in Diagon.”

She felt her bed dip and could smell Theo's warm citrus smell surrounding her. She could feel his shoulders shaking and tears falling onto her neck. She carefully twisted her body and clung to his chest. “I love you, Theo.” He squeezed her and kissed her forehead as she closed her eyes again.

The next time she woke up, she was still wrapped in Theo’s arms. She heard a murmur from her other side. “Mother, there was so much blood- I don’t know how we didn’t lose her.”

Narcissa spoke softly to her son. “I know, my Dragon. She’s going to be okay. I need to wake her now to tell her about Harry and Ginny.”

Draco spoke in a choked sob. “I have to get back to Mungo's and retrieve Potter's memories to view.”

She heard the shuffling of feet and felt Narcissa hover over her, brushing the curls out of her face. “Hermione dear, could you please wake up?” Hermione shifted out of Theo’s arms, and Narcissa helped her sit up.

Blaise and Pansy were both sitting at the foot of her bed. “Harry and Ginny are both fine. They are angry, but they are being kept for a couple more hours for observation. I assume when they are released, you will be okay with them coming here to see you?”

Hermione nodded. “Yes, please let them in to see me. What about Ron? Did Draco catch him?”

Narcissa looked sadly down at the young witch. “No, I’m sorry, dear, but he was gone by the time Draco got there. Now please rest until your friends arrive.” She closed her eyes again.

The next time she woke, she looked up and was staring into the eyes of her best friend. “'Mione, I don’t even know what to say. I am so sorry that happened to you. It was killing me. I swear I was trying to unbind myself.”

Hermione’s eyes flooded with tears. “Oh, Harry, it’s okay. It's not your fault. Are you okay? And Ginny?”

She patted the bed, and he climbed in next to her. “I’m fine. Ginny is unwell. They contacted Molly, and Molly insisted she stay longer in Mungo's. She even tried to have me admitted against my will. She kept yelling about how this was all your fault, and Ginny hexed her a few times before they took her wand.”

She leaned into him and took in the rest of the room. Narcissa, Blaise, and Pansy sat on a couch in the corner of the room, speaking in hushed voices, clearly trying to give them some privacy without actually leaving the room.

“'Mione, we're going to find him. He’s pretty thick to do what he has done.” She nodded as she heard the door open, and Draco Malfoy walked in.

He strode over to her and Harry, looking warily at Hermione. “Granger- I’m very sorry for what you experienced today, but I can tell you the aurors will be working night and day to track him down.”

Hermione squeezed Harry’s hand. “Thank you, Draco.”

Draco nodded and spoke. “Do you mind if I sit?” He gestured towards the chair.

She nodded. “Of course- we are friends, remember?”

He smiled softly at her as he took the seat next to the bed. Theo sat up, leaned over, kissed Hermione’s forehead, and went to join the group on the couch. She heard the door open again.

Andromeda walked in and looked around at everyone gathered in the room. “Hermione dear, we have to talk about your aftercare. Would you be comfortable with me having your friends wait outside?”

Hermione answered immediately. “No, please, Andromeda, let them stay.”

The older witch walked closer to Hermione. “When Mr. Weasley attacked you, the burn you felt on your skin was him burning his initials into you.”

Hermione let out a strangled sob as she pulled her shirt over her abdomen and looked at her burned skin.

Harry, looking at her stomach, turned green. “Will it go away?”

Andromeda opened a jar and began to massage it into Hermione’s skin. “I think if she applies this paste twice a day, it will significantly reduce the scarring.“ Hermione nodded, trying to calm her tears. She looked around the room and saw looks of disgust at Ron's actions. Draco, however, had his eyes trained on the floorboards and did not look up during the interaction.

Hermione looked back up at Andromeda. “Is that all?”

Andromeda shook her head. “Hermione, I must ask again if you are comfortable with me speaking with everyone in the room.”

Hermine nodded. “Yes, these are my friends. Please, whatever it is, just say it.”

Andromeda locked eyes with Hermione. “Hermione, I’m afraid while I was performing diagnostic charms, I found a foreign magical signature.” Hermione looked confused as the older witch continued to speak.

“Hermione, you are pregnant.”

Chapter Text

The room was quiet, and Hermione could feel everyone holding their breath and staring at her.

She squeezed her eyes shut as Andromeda continued to speak. “Hermione, I am assuming this is unexpected. As your Healer, I must give you every option you have for this pregnancy.”

She sat at Hermione’s side and spoke to her in a clinical voice. “Your pregnancy is still quite early, only a few weeks. If you choose to proceed with the pregnancy, you will need to see a Healer soon. Should you find yourself wanting familiarity, I would be happy to oversee your pregnancy.”

Hermione’s eyes were still sealed shut. “You obviously know adoption is a choice. The magical population has been on a decline for years, and I’m sure we could find a loving home for your child.

Your next option is termination of the pregnancy. I’ll admit it is quite taboo in wizarding culture, but it is an option. An option I will certainly not judge you for if that is what you want.”

With her eyes still closed, Hermione spoke in a soft voice. “The t-termination, what does that option entail?”

She could feel Andromeda’s hand wrap around her own. “It will require a potion I would have to brew. It takes a week to brew, and that would give you the opportunity to make sure you are making the right decision. The few days after can be rather uncomfortable. I would suggest not being alone if this is the option you choose. It will weaken you, Hermione. I wou-“

She was cut off suddenly by her sister, whose voice sounded much closer to her than from the corner of the room where Narcissa was standing the last time her eyes were open. “She will not be alone. She will stay here with me and whatever friends will support her decision. I will see that she gets the care she needs.” Hermione felt the mattress sink next to her and small hands taking the hand Andromeda was not holding.

“Very well. Those are your options, Hermione. I also must inform you I am mandated by the hospital to report a termination. I wouldn’t do it if they didn’t require the paperwork for the rather rare ingredients needed for the potion. It will not be public record, and you will have patient-Healer confidentiality. However, because of said paperwork, we also must inform the father that you are terminating the pregnancy.”

Hermione felt the tears tracking down her cheeks but remained silent. “I know, considering the circumstances, this is less than ideal. However, Mr Weasley is going to be a wanted man. So if the owl does not find him, he would be none the wiser. I know this is barbaric; however, when the Ministry started to notice the birth decline, they made it law to inform the father should he want to raise the child after the birth. I am so sorry, Hermione. Please take your time, and when you are ready, you may tell me which option you would like to pursue.”

Hermione did not have to take the time to consider her options. She knew what looking at a child with red hair and blue eyes would do to her. She would remember the same red hair and blue eyes as she was being raped.

She opened her eyes, still letting her tears fall. “Andromeda, I would like the potion, please.”

Andromeda gave her a soft smile and tucked a curl behind Hermione’s ear. “Of course, my dear. Don’t forget the burn cream. I am here for you, always. I will be by in a few days to check on you. Can I get you anything before I leave?”

Hermione tried to summon a thankful smile but failed. “No. I would like to speak to Narcissa alone if possible.” The older witch nodded, and everyone started filing out of the room.

Hermione opened her mouth to speak and closed it. She could not summon the words she needed.

Narcissa seemed to have noticed this and fussed around Hermione’s bedside, tucking the blankets around her as she spoke. “Hermione dear, I do not judge you for what you are choosing to do. I was serious when I said you will stay here until you are well enough to return home. I would like you to stay until the potion is done as well.”

Hermione started to openly sob. “I can’t intrude on you, Narcissa. I already feel so awful about Apparating into your dining room.” Narcissa got into the bed next to Hermione, pulled her into her chest to sob, and stroked her hair. Hermione felt a pang of sadness that her own mother could not be here to do what Narcissa was doing.

“Hermione, I insist you stay, and please stop feeling bad for Apparating here. Going to the place where you were once tortured to seek help is so very brave, my dear. Call this my formal amends. I know I am not your mother, but I have grown fond of you, and my heart hurts to see you upset. I have far too few things to do anyway.”

Hermione’s sobbing began to quiet, and she whispered into the woman’s embrace, “Thank you.”

Once Hermione stopped crying, she asked Narcissa if she could have some time alone. The matriarch agreed and insisted on leaving Dreamless Sleep and pain potions for Hermione should she need them.

Hermione was thankful Narcissa sent the group of people away as she was left alone with her thoughts.

Her thoughts were unforgiving. What if Ron did learn of this pregnancy? He was a wanted man; however, how long would he get for committing this monstrosity? He was still a famed war hero in the wizarding world’s eyes. Sure, Harry would be by her side, but could she stand the ridicule that came with the termination if Ron were to tell anyone?

Like most women, she did dream of motherhood, but not for many years. She could barely afford to take care of herself and had so much she wanted to accomplish first. She didn’t have time to deal with a child. She didn’t have the mental capacity to re-live her rape every time she saw her child.

Her mind spun until she finally reached for the Dreamless Sleep and drifted away.

The next morning when Hermione woke up, Narcissa was already in her room setting up two breakfast trays on a conjured small breakfast table. “Good morning. I hope you don’t mind if I eat breakfast with you.”

Hermione sat up, wincing in pain. “Narcissa, you don’t have to. I’m sure Draco and Lucius are missing you.”

Narcissa gave a tinkling laugh. “Draco is working. He and Harry left yesterday. Lucius will manage without me. Pansy, Theo, and Blaise stayed over and are keeping him company.”

Hermione looked at her food and wasn’t sure she could eat yet. Her stomach was still twisted into knots. She reached across the small breakfast table and grasped Narcissa’s hand. “Thank you for this, Narcissa. I cannot express how much this means to me.”

Narcissa squeezed her hand, and they ate breakfast in companionable silence.

After Hermione managed to eat enough to appease Narcissa, the older witch offered to help Hermione into the bath. She was embarrassed to admit she needed the help. Her ribs and lady bits were still sore. Narcissa insisted a nice bath would help, and she was right.

The platinum blonde witch helped her out of the bath and applied her burn cream across her abdomen. She was surprised to see Narcissa helping her into her old clothing. “Narcissa, how did you get my clothing?”

Narcissa started to charm Hermione’s hair as she spoke. “Pansy, of course. Speaking of, are you feeling up for company today?”

Hermione considered this for a few moments before speaking. “No, I don’t think I am. Please tell them I’m sorry, and I love them.”

Narcissa led her back to her bed and pulled the blankets around her. “Of course. I am sure they will understand. Should you change your mind, they have made it clear they will not be leaving until you do. My personal elf, Remy, has been told to come if you summon her, should you need me.” Narcissa left the room.

Hermione was exhausted already. She figured the healing injuries and growing pregnancy were to blame. She took another Dreamless Sleep potion, scared of the nightmares that would come if she dared not use it.

She woke again midafternoon. She had a lunch tray, but could not bring herself to eat. Next to her lunch tray was a stack of books, with a note on the top tome.

Miss Granger,

I hope you find these to your

liking. Should you have a request,

do not hesitate to ask.

-Lucius Malfoy

Merlin, Lucius was in her room while she slept? Still befuddled by the enigma that was Lucius Malfoy, she began to look through the titles of the books.

Hogwarts: A History was on top. Hermione began to thumb through it when she noticed it was a first edition. She laid back on the bed, propped on pillows, and began to read her favourite book. This brought her to evening.

She knew she would have to face the others eventually but was afraid of seeing everyone all at once. She tried to summon a Patronus but could not even produce a vapour. Instead, she did what she promised herself she wouldn’t. “Remy?”

The small elf popped into existence. “Miss Hermione, can Remy help you?”

“Remy, do you know who is at the Manor right now?”

Remy nodded. “Master Lucius, Mistress Narcissa, Miss Parkinson, Mister Zabini and Mister Nott.”

Hermione took a second to think through her choice. “Remy, could you please ask Miss Parkinson if she would mind eating dinner with me tonight?” Remy nodded and popped away.

Not even a minute later, she could hear heels clicking down the hall to her room. Pansy entered the room, looking untouchable as always, with two dinner trays hovering next to her. “Granger, I almost broke in last night, but Narcissa insisted you wanted space.” She sat in front of Hermione and crossed her legs. “Do you want to talk about it?”

Hermione was unsure for a moment. “Pansy, I asked you to dinner because I want to see everyone, but I don’t want them to be weird towards me. I’m not okay, but I will be. I need normalcy and no one to talk about it.”

Pansy considered her thoughts before speaking. “I understand that. However, we can’t ignore what happened to you or the pain it’s still causing you. We all understand why you are terminating, and we all support you and want to be there for you. Please let us be here for you.”

Hermione weighed Pansy’s words. “Okay. I would like to see Blaise and Theo after we are done eating. Have you seen Draco or Harry?” She was pushing her food around on her plate, still avoiding the food.

“Draco and Harry were here earlier. They both got a few hours of sleep, downed some Pepper-up, and returned to work. They said they searched the Burrow and every bar in wizarding and muggle London and nothing.  Harry spoke to Narcissa about you to make sure you were okay, and then they left again.”

Hermione felt a gnawing guilt for blocking Harry from seeing her as well. The rest of dinner was a quiet affair. Hermione was just grateful she had Pansy’s support.

Remy popped into existence, making both girls jump. “Miss Hermione, a Ginevra Weasley is here to see you, and she is very much begging Remy to bring her to you.”

Hermione’s heart finally settled after being startled. “Yes, Remy, please bring Ginny in. Thank you.”

Pansy stood and banished their trays. “I will go tell Theo and Blaise they can come in to see you. We will give you some privacy with Ginny.” She leaned over, kissed Hermione’s head, and disappeared through the door.

Ginny came storming through the door seconds after Pansy left. She closed the distance between the door and Hermione in a sprint, throwing herself into Hermione’s arms.

She sobbed, “Hermione, oh gods, I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry I couldn’t stop him, and I’m so sorry I couldn’t be here sooner.

Mum is absolutely barking mad. She committed me to Mungo’s against my will, and then when I told her what Ron did, she accused me of lying to her.

Hermione, I swear I was discharged less than an hour ago and came straight here. I gave Mum the slip. She will lose her shite when she figures out I’m here, but I don’t give a rat’s arse.” She continued to sob.

“Shh Ginny, it’s okay, I’m okay. Harry and the other aurors will find him.” She held Ginny close, realising Ginny did not know about the pregnancy.

She pulled Ginny even closer as she spoke. “Gin, I have to tell you something, and I need you to promise you will remain calm.” Ginny bobbed her head, and Hermione could feel her tears soaking through her shirt.

“Ginny, I’m pregnant.” Ginny stilled.

The red-headed witch pulled away from Hermione and met her eyes. “Hermione, my brother tried to kill you and violently raped you. I will take you to a muggle clinic if you want to get an abortion.”

Hermione embraced Ginny again, and this time, it was her turn to sob. “Andromeda is brewing me the potion to terminate it. It will be ready next week. I’m scared, Ginny. They said they had to inform the father. I know I’m safe here, and Narcissa wants me to stay until the side effects of the potion wear off, but do you think he would tell anyone if the owl did find him?” They sobbed together.

“I think if the owl finds him, he will absolutely tell anyone who will listen, but that doesn’t matter, Hermione. It’s your body and your choice to make. We will stand behind you, I promise.”

They broke apart as the door opened, and Pansy, Blaise, and Theo walked in. The latter two came to the bed, kissing Hermione on the head.

Blaise spoke first as he pulled a small gift bag from behind his back. “Granger, I have something for you. I think you needed a reminder of an amusing evening.” She hesitantly took the bag, stuck her hand in, and pulled out a picture frame with the photo he took of her and Theo doing the Macarena together. It looped, and she stared at it, watching her and Theo smile, and ran her finger along the side of the photo frame.

Ginny was still sitting next to her with a questioning look on her face. “What in Godric’s name are you doing in this photo?!” Pansy began retelling their evening at the muggle club, and Ginny listened to Pansy with an amused grin.

Hermione jumped up, giving Blaise a tight hug. She sat back down with tears in her eyes. “Thank you, Blaise. How did you get a muggle photo to move?”

Blaise shrugged. “I redeveloped them in the potion used for magical photos to make them move. However, I think there is something else in that bag.”

Hermione reached back into the bag, pulling a second frame out. It was the photo of her and Pansy making out in front of the bouncer. She couldn’t contain her laughter. She was crying from laughing so hard.

She placed both photos on the nightstand while Blaise and Ginny were discussing Quidditch, and Pansy was filing her nails.

She looked for Theo, who was sitting on the couch alone, looking dejected, with his arm slung across the back of it.

Hermione crossed the room and sat down next to Theo. She snuggled in closer to his side. “Theo, I’m sorry I didn’t invite you in earlier. I needed time to think.”

He sighed and pondered her words for a moment before whispering to her, “Hermione, I’m not upset with you. I’m upset because I promised to keep you safe, and I failed.”

Hermione shook her head against his chest. “Oh, Theo, I’m going to be okay. Please don’t be so hard on yourself.” He nodded against the top of her head.

The group talked through the evening into the early hours of the morning. Eventually, everyone started excusing themselves for bed.

Ginny asked if she could stay with Hermione in her bed, and Hermione agreed, falling asleep in Ginny’s embrace.

Chapter Text

She was face down in her own blood. Shaking violently. Her heart was pounding as she screamed for him to stop. His hands were on her hips. She could feel his fingernails digging into her skin. She could feel his hot breath on the back of her neck as one of his hands gripped the back of her hair. He was laughing maniacally, asking if she liked it. Vomit crept into her throat, causing her to violently retch. Her vision was blurred. She felt a bead of his sweat drip onto her neck.  

“Please, Ron, no, don’t do this to me!” He didn’t stop. He continued to laugh.

“You went off and killed our child, Hermione. Now, I’m going to put another one inside you, and you’ll keep this one. I’ll tie you to the bed for nine months if I must.” She could hear faint screaming that did not belong to her. 

“I love you, Hermione. You’ll learn to like this soon enough.” 

“HERMIONE, IT’S GINNY, PLEASE WAKE UP. YOU’RE DREAMING, IT’S JUST A DREAM.” Ginny was shaking her hard. She opened her eyes, trying to catch her breath, and realized she was weeping and still trembling. “Oh gods, Hermione, I was so scared I wasn’t going to be able to wake you.” Ginny shifted and pulled Hermione into her arms, cradling her head against her neck, and letting her tears fall down Ginny’s pale skin.

Hermione’s voice was raw when she spoke. “I’m sorry, Gin. I forgot to take my dose of Dreamless Sleep.” Ginny soothed down her hair and reached into the bedside stand, getting her potion vial and helping her drink it.  

She woke up much later to the sound of a whispered argument. “What do you mean you can’t find him, Harry? He has no Galleons, no resources to just disappear!”

She heard a pained sigh. “Ginny, I swear to you, Malfoy and I have exhausted everything. We think this new course of action will be the best option for her. Please, Ginny, you know she is already going to be difficult enough about this. Please don’t make this worse. Every auror in the country is looking for him. He will be caught.” She heard the shuffling of heavy feet coming towards her.  

She opened her eyes, still heavy from sleep. “Harry?”

Harry crossed the distance and threw himself down next to her. “I am so sorry I couldn’t be here earlier. Malfoy and I have been busy hunting for Ron.” He pulled her into an awkward embrace.

“Narcissa said Andromeda will be here soon, and I just wanted to tell you I support you, Hermione. After Andromeda leaves, we have a few things to discuss, okay?” Hermione jerked her head in acknowledgement while her stomach twisted into knots. She suddenly felt very ill.  

She quickly detangled herself from the blankets and jumped to her feet. She ran into the bathroom and lost all the contents of her stomach into the toilet. Ginny followed her in and rubbed circles on her back, trying to provide comfort. She finally felt her stomach settle and stood up, afraid to move too far. “That’ll be that magical morning sickness. It starts earlier than Muggle morning sickness. I only know because Mum never shut the hell up about birthing all of us.”

Hermione nodded as she started brushing her teeth. “Maybe we can go out later? Pick up some nausea potion?”

Hermione turned over Ginny’s words as she exited the bathroom, heading back to her bed. “I don’t know, Gin, I don’t feel ready to go out quite yet.”  

There was a knock on her door, and Andromeda and Narcissa entered the room. Andromeda came strolling to the foot of her bed. “Hello Hermione, I have started brewing your potion. You look much better than the last time I saw you. How do you feel?”  

Narcissa took the chair next to Hermione, and Ginny and Harry went to sit on the couch to give her some space. “I think I just experienced morning sickness. I am feeling stronger.”

Andromeda nodded and gave Hermione a kind smile. “Yes, morning sickness is quite violent in magical pregnancies. I’m going to take a quick peek at your abdomen to see how the burn cream is working and do some diagnostic charms, alright, dear?”

Hermione nodded her consent and lifted her shirt. Andromeda looked at it quickly and began her charm work, motioning for Hermione to lie down. “Well, dear, everything does look better. Do you have any questions?” 

“Actually, I do. Ginny said something interesting yesterday, and I haven’t stopped thinking about it.” She paused for a moment, looking anxiously at her Healer. “We were just wondering if it might be easier for me to go to a Muggle abortion clinic. I don’t think they would need to contact Ron, and I am terrified about Ron finding out.”

Andromeda let out a little sigh and sat on the bed next to Hermione. “Magical pregnancies are different than Muggle pregnancies. In magical pregnancies, the fetus has a magical signature that binds itself to your own magical signature, while in Muggle pregnancies, they do not. The potion I am making will unbind your signatures while terminating.

While I know how Muggles perform abortions, I do not know what would happen to you should they terminate while your magical signatures are still intertwined. I know you are worried about Ron; however, I implore you to remember he will be arrested the moment he is spotted, not leaving much time for him to protest the termination.”  

“Thank you for explaining that to me. I think the potion is the best option for me. Is it okay for me to take something for my morning sickness?” Andromeda nodded, went over everything Hermione could do for her sickness, and told her that unless she was needed sooner, she would be back to administer the potion on Sunday.  

Narcissa stood when Andromeda left. “Hermione dear, would you be up to joining us for lunch in the dining room today?”

Hermione agreed, figuring she needed to get out of the room for a little while. Ginny and Harry excused themselves, telling her they would meet her at the lunch table. Narcissa helped her into an outfit Pansy had brought for her, looped her arm with Hermione’s, and guided her to the dining room.  

When they walked into the dining room, she was pleased to see all her favourite people there, plus Draco and Lucius. Everyone exchanged their hellos, and she received hugs from Theo, Pansy, and Blaise. She sat at the table, giving a smile to Draco and a Good afternoon to Lucius.

Harry spoke first. He looked timid and pale. “Hermione, Malfoy and I would like to speak to you after lunch if that’s okay?”

Hermione almost forgot about the conversation from earlier. “Oh, gods, Harry, I hate when you do this. Can you just come out with it? As you witnessed earlier, I’m not feeling well.” It came out with far more acid than she had planned.

She went to speak, but Malfoy spoke first. “Granger, we have searched high and low for Weasel. He finally rubbed his two brain cells together and has evaded capture. Robards has all of the DMLE looking for him and would like to assign you personal aurors to ensure you are safe.” 

Hermione’s mouth popped open. “Absolutely not. I don’t need a stuffy, overworked, arsehole auror watching me. I’ve got Pansy, Theo, and Blaise.”

Draco’s jaw tensed, and Harry took over. “‘Mione, please take this protection. I can’t lose you.” He grabbed her hand. “Besides, I’m not stuffy, maybe overworked. Malfoy definitely fits the arsehole bit, though.”

Hermione looked back and forth between Draco and Harry. “You and Malfoy are who they assigned? How did you pull that off?”

Harry shrugged while eating his bacon. “Being the Chosen One sometimes allows for strings to get pulled,” Draco spoke in an amused tone. “He uses that card a lot. Anyway, Harry will be watching you during the day, and I will be there at night.” 

The rest of lunch was full of chatter and lighthearted laughter, with Theo reenacting the Macarena for Lucius and Narcissa. The former glared at him the entire time while his wife laughed.

Narcissa took Hermione, Pansy, and Ginny through the rose gardens before Hermione returned to her room and discovered someone had brought Crookshanks to her.

She got into bed, yawning as she pulled her ginger cat closer.

Chapter Text

The next few days seemed to blur.  Hermione woke up, showered, and applied her burn cream daily, glad to see her scars fading. It was even helping the scar from the Department of Mysteries a little.

The days were spent with laughter and her found family.  None of them left her side. Harry was around her all day, and at night, Draco would sit in the corner of her room reading a book while Pansy, Theo, and Ginny took turns sleeping with her. Today was Saturday, meaning tomorrow she would be taking the termination potion, and her nerves felt as if they were on fire. 

She ate breakfast with everyone and tried to shrug off the anxious mood surrounding her. Narcissa decided to have her seamstress come this afternoon to take Hermione’s measurements for the gala.

She pushed around the food on her plate when Theo finally snapped her out of the stormy clouds in her mind. “Darling, you promised Saturday was Muggle day. What are we doing today? 

She thought and came up empty-handed. “Theo, I still don’t feel like leaving the grounds, and I’m not sure what we could do here that would be Muggle.” Theo looked dejected, and Hermione felt guilty that she couldn’t keep her promise to him. 

Harry’s head shot up, and he wore a wicked grin. “Oh, Hermione, I can think of something positively Muggle you guys could do.”  

She stiffened, not liking Harry’s wide grin. “Harry, why are you looking at me like that?” 

Harry looked at her innocently.  “Still have your beaded bag?”

Everyone at the table looked very confused, but before she could speak, Pansy cut in. “Of course, she bloody well does. The thing is atrocious, and she refuses to get rid of it.”

Harry finally couldn’t hold himself back any longer and started laughing so hard his face was turning various shades of red.  Theo was losing his patience.  “Potter, are you going to spit it out anytime today?” 

Harry finally gained control.  “Hermione, you could always take Theo camping.”

Hermione finally gave up the guise of eating and started shaking her head. “Harry James Potter, I’ve had enough camping with you to last me a lifetime.  No, thank you. Sorry, Theo.  There will be no Muggle Saturday for you.” 

Blaise sat his napkin on his plate, sitting up, still looking confused.  “What the hell is camping?” 

Harry had another fit of laughter before he explained. “The summer after sixth year, when we were on the run, Hermione acquired a tent. Like what was used for the World Cup. Except we spent months on end in it while we were doing the task that led to Voldemort’s defeat. It was bloody awful.  We slept on cots and didn’t have food or anything, but Hermione scavenged every day for food, and she would cook for us every night. She even had to wash our clothing for us. It was the worst summer I’ve ever had in my life.” Harry somehow finished with a grin.

Blaise looked mildly interested.  “Are you ever going to tell us this secretive task, Potter?”

Harry shook his head. “Maybe one day I will. However, once I do, everyone will see just how brilliant ‘Mione is and how Ron and I owe her our lives.” Hermione stilled at Ron’s name and looked away from Harry, hoping to stop the tears from coming.  

Theo perked up and grabbed Hermione’s hand. “Darling, please, please, please let’s go camping.”

To Hermione’s utter horror, Lucius spoke up. “Miss Granger does seem adept at sleeping outdoors.”

Hermione was shaking her head again. “Theo, you know I hate it when you beg me like that. I promise it is not fun. I don’t think I even have that tent anymore, and if I did, I’m sure poor Draco would not want to sit outside all night and watch us sleep.” 

Lucius again spoke up with a small quirk on his lips. “My son also likes to sleep outdoors.”

Hermione was still shaking her head when Theo started batting his eyes at her. “Please, love, I will name my first-born child after you.”

At this point, Narcissa and Pansy were in their own conversation, clearly not interested in the prospect of muggle camping.  

Hermione sighed, knowing she would not get out of this. “Fine, Theo, but when Mr. Malfoy sics the peacocks on us in the morning, you better not have the audacity to complain.”

It was going to be a very long day. 

After lunch that day, Hermione received an invitation to Lucius’s study. Confused and a little terrified, she knocked on the door and jumped a little when the door swung open.

Lucius was sitting behind his desk with a pensive look on his face.  “Miss Granger, please take a seat.” Hermione sat across from him, feeling like she was called to the headmaster’s office and about to receive detention.

“Please call me Hermione, Mr. Malfoy. You and your wife have graciously allowed me and my friends to stay for the last week, so I would like for you to call me Hermione.”  

“Very well, Hermione. Narcissa has always loved having Draco’s friends around the Manor. She loves the banter and companionship it provides. I have asked you here today because I wanted to know your ambitions for the future.”

Now, if Hermione wasn’t confused enough coming into this study, she was very confused now.  Lucius Malfoy giving her career advice? Her life just keeps getting weirder. 

“Well, Mr. Malfoy, I like the position that I have now. I mean, I’m sure once it’s up and going, I might try to climb the ladder the best I can when the time comes.“

He nodded and thought for a few moments. “Do you wish to become Minister of Magic one day?”

She had thought about it, however, it was a dream she wasn’t sure would ever happen for her. She was still young and knew Kingsley wanted to retire in ten years’ time. He was a wonderful minister, however, he only really wanted the position for long enough to rebuild the magical world. 

“Mr. Malfoy, I have thought about it. However, Kingsley intends to retire within the next ten years, and I don’t think I’d be able to run by then. I already have the whole Muggle-born issue that would be controversial, and I don’t have much of a background in politics. I’m more of an activist, you see, and I’ll still be very young to be considered for Minister of Magic.”  

“I think you are too short-sighted.  Yes, you are Muggle-born, but you are a war heroine. This is something that will undoubtedly overshadow your unfortunate birth status.”

There it was. The proof that Lucius was still prejudiced.  

Hermione summoned all her strength to not hex Lucius. “Is my birth status really that unfortunate? I don’t remember my parents forcing racism down my throat and a Dark Mark on my arm. I could be wrong, though I also don’t remember them allowing me to be tortured in front of them. Oh, that was actually your perfectly bred son.”

Lucius smirked and spoke in an amused tone. “Hermione, I do quite enjoy getting you worked up.”  

“Is this going somewhere?  I don’t enjoy the thinly veiled blood supremacy that is happening in this conversation.” She was glaring at him with her arms crossed.

He had the audacity to laugh. I’m “Hermione, if I were prejudiced, I would not have you in my home or be offering you career advice.  I was merely seeing if I could make a politician out of you. The war was never about blood, only power.”

Hermione scoffed. “I will not be your puppet, thank you very much.” 

Lucius shifted in his seat, still wearing the Malfoy smirk. “The Malfoy name holds very little clout now. I cannot imagine you would be made a puppet for anyone. My son holds no interest in politics, and the rumours about you seem to be true. You are in a unique position to become the youngest Minister of Magic. I am offering my political knowledge to you simply because I think you could make some necessary changes.”  

“If you were in my position, what moves might you make next?” She really was curious. Lucius was at one time highly regarded in the Ministry, albeit for more nefarious purposes, but she would take any advice given. 

“I would ensure your Muggle-born project is fully functioning, then apply in the DMLE. Continue to rub shoulders with the department heads and get Shacklebolt’s support.” She nodded as he continued. “I would also sit in on Wizengamot sessions and have public opinions regarding the passing of legislation.”

Just then, there was a knock on the doorframe, and Hermione turned to see Narcissa.  

“Hermione dear, the seamstress is here.” She glided over to Lucius and gave him a peck on the cheek. “I must steal Hermione from you now. We have measurements to take and fabrics to swatch.”  

Hermione’s discomfort must have shown on her face. She would rather endure another Crucio than play dress up.

Lucius smirked. “Enjoy yourself, Miss Granger. We shall continue this conversation another day.” She gave him a tight smile, took Narcissa’s arm, and glided out of the room, swearing she could hear a chuckle.  

The dressmaker from Paris was extravagant. She took Hermione’s measurements and started speaking rapidly in French, which Hermione was not fluent in.  Hermione had Narcissa handle all the communication and told Narcissa to surprise her.  Hermione would not look presentable daily if it weren’t for Pansy. Come to think of it, she had no idea why Pansy wasn’t here.  

One long hour later, Narcissa was saying goodbye to the seamstress and turned to look at Hermione.  “I was told after our meeting with the seamstress that I should escort you to your camping adventure.”

Hermione let out a heavy sigh but took Narcissa’s arm. “I can’t believe Theo is making me do this. He’s going to be bored in an hour. It’s not even dark yet.” Narcissa chuckled as they walked through the doors of the Manor and found a small gathering waiting for her. Narcissa kissed her on the cheek and bid her goodbye.  

Sitting around a conjured picnic table were the least likely people she could ever see going camping. Pansy, Harry, Blaise, Theo, and a rather disgruntled Draco were all sitting around the table with a dinner spread.

Harry spoke first. “’Mione! It’s about time you got here. Come eat!”

She sat between Theo and Harry, giving them both hugs. She spoke to the group as they started to eat. “Pansy, are you camping with us?”

Pansy scoffed. “Granger, Blaise and I love you, but absolutely not.  I cannot subject myself to this.  We shall eat dinner with you, and then, with any luck, I will allow Blaise to take me back to our room and ravish me.”

Blaise smirked, giving his witch an affectionate smile. “No luck needed, love.” He winked at her and continued to eat. 

“Harry? Will you be camping with us?”

Harry let out a booming laugh. “No thanks, I’m meeting Gin for a film later, and then we will also be going home to shag like depraved rabbits. However, we will be back first thing in the morning before Andromeda gets here. I’ll need to take over for Malfoy, and Gin would like to be here for you.  She had practice, or she would be here for dinner.” Hermione stiffened a little at the mention of tomorrow, but put on a smile that probably looked more like a grimace. 

“Draco, will you be camping with us?” Draco looked like he was having teeth pulled.

“Well, I’m on duty, so I don’t have much of a choice.”

Theo laughed while banishing his plate. “Drake, don’t be a spoilsport. Granger and I are going to sip some of Ogden’s finest and invent a drinking game.  We will be utterly delightful.” Hermione just smiled at her best friend. Gods, she loved Theo.  

After everyone was done eating and the plates were banished, she hugged Harry, Pansy, and Blaise.  “Well, guys, thank you for blessing us peasants with your presence at dinner. Best of luck in your sexual escapades. I’ll just be here with my real friends.”

Pansy laughed at this. “Please, Granger, do remember who dresses you and makes sure your hair is tamed every day.”

She snorted and told them all goodbye. 

Draco was reading a book at the table, and Theo smiled, holding up a glass bottle of amber liquid.  “Our second official Muggle Saturday deserves the best.” 

Chapter Text

Theo, I don’t think I should be drinking.”

Theo looked quizzically at her, but Draco spoke first. “Granger, you are getting a termination tomorrow, correct?” She nodded. “So, if you know you are getting a termination, a few drinks to help your nerves will not hurt you.” She supposed he was correct and accepted the bottle from Theo. 

They were sitting on a blanket, passing around a bottle of firewhisky under the stars.  

“Who would’ve thought I’d be here with Hermione fucking Granger and sodding Draco Malfoy, drinking and playing Muggle?”

Hermione’s eyes were bright, and her face slightly flushed from the firewhisky. “Theo, I just cast a warming charm. Muggles can’t do that.”

He took an even larger gulp of the firewhisky. “Darling, tell us something about yourself that no one else knows.”

Hermione could feel the warmth of the whisky in her veins. “Do you remember Millicent Bulstrode?” Theo and Draco nodded. “Well, you see, in second year, I brewed Polyjuice and well- “ 

“Why in the bloody hell would you want to become that absolute cow?” Theo was looking at her as if she had grown three heads.

Draco was wearing an amused smirk. “Are we not going to talk about her brewing Polyjuice in second year?” He passed the firewhisky to her, and she took a large gulp to give her the courage to get through this conversation.  

“Well, you see, I didn’t know Millicent had a cat-“ Draco and Theo gasped and began laughing so hard that tears pricked their eyes. Hermione took another drink. 

“It was awful. Moaning Myrtle saw the entire thing, and when Harry and Ronald came back to find me, she told them about my tail.” She passed the bottle to a still-laughing Theo. 

Draco’s laugh finally subsided. “Why were you brewing Polyjuice anyway?”  

“Oh Draco, Harry and Ron thought you were the Heir of Slytherin, so they Polyjuiced into Crabbe and Goyle.”

Draco looked scandalized. “What the fuck do you mean? When was this?” 

“Over the Christmas hols, you know, when you said you hoped I was the one that died? That was actually Harry and Ron.” Draco took the bottle from Theo, taking a long pull from it. 

Draco had the ghost of a smile on his face. “Every day, I understand more and more why you broke my nose.” Now Hermione was laughing uncontrollably, most likely heavily influenced by the alcohol. 

“Theo, it’s your turn to tell us something we don’t know.” Theo grimaced at her. “Don’t you even make that face. Turnabout is fair play.” She snatched the bottle from Draco. 

“My dear best friends, I have recently met someone.” Theo’s eyes were cast downward, but the corners of his mouth were fighting a smile. 

She was happy for Theo. He deserved the world. “Oh gods, Theo, who is he?” She took another drink, realizing the bottle was empty. 

“George Weasley, but Hermione, I swear he didn’t know what Ron had done to you. He doesn’t even speak to his family much.”  

“Theo, please don’t explain yourself to me. You deserve happiness. George is wonderful, and he will make you happy.” She very carefully sat up on her knees and threw her arms around Theo. He squeezed her back, and they swayed until they fell over laughing. Hermione sat up, pulled Theo’s head onto her lap, and began playing with his hair.

Theo lay on his side facing Draco.   
Drake, I think it’s your turn.”

Draco shook his head. “I didn’t volunteer to be on this little outing, so I don’t think I have to spill my secrets to anyone.” 

“Draco, you’re drinking on the job, and you heard our secrets. I thought we were becoming friends.” She shot him a look of horrified betrayal.  

“I have a Sober-up potion, and us having to keep you company while at the Manor is bloody pointless. We have blood wards, and the Weasel cannot get in here.”  

“Drakkkkkkkkeee, please share something interesting with the class. We have been best friends forever, you bloody wanker.” Hermione could not think of anything funnier than Theo nonchalantly calling Draco a wanker and the scathing look he received for it. The sun was setting, turning the sky into a dark indigo, and Hermione couldn’t remember the last time she had laughed.  

“Fine, when Granger broke my nose, I was more sexually confused than I had ever been in my life. No, that doesn’t mean I held an unyielding love for you, however, I had to go wank before I went to Pomfrey.” Hermione lost it. She could not stop laughing. She fell onto her back, letting out peals of laughter.  

Theo was being jostled by the laughter but didn’t even seem to notice. “Drake, I knew you were into that sort of shite.” He was wiping tears of laughter. They were all positively pissed now. 

Draco rolled his eyes. “I can’t believe everyone is getting shagged tonight, and I’m stuck with you two.”  

Theo wiggled his eyebrows suggestively. “Sorry, Drake, you are not my type.”

Hermione had an idea and tried to speak, but her laughter was becoming too much. “Granger, do you need a Sober-Up potion?” 

Hermione and Theo yelled at the same time, “NO!” Once again, they were thrown into fits of laughter.

Hermione finally gained control of herself. “Maybe if we send them a Patronus, they will come hang out with us.” 

“Love, please, I would love to see Blaise’s face if your Patronus came bursting into their room while he was shagging Pansy.” Even Draco started laughing at this.  

She wordlessly cast a Patronus, and her otter sat before her, awaiting direction. “Harry, are you and Ginny shagging right now? Oh gods Harry, does she have a freckly arse like Ron? We await your reply.” She slurred the whole way through it and directed the otter to find Harry. 

Theo was absolutely cackling with laughter, and Draco looked disturbed. “Granger, I did not need that image of Weasel.” 

“I don’t actually know if his arse has freckles. I’ve only seen it for a few seconds once.” 

“Darling, how do you not know if the man you were shagging had freckles on his arse?” Theo sat up and stretched.

“Ronald and I only shagged a few times, and he was, well, always facing me, so how would I see?” 

“The Weasel only shagged you a few times? Did you not date him for over a year?” Draco looked astonished.  

“Ron was my first, and he didn’t visit me a whole lot during my last year at Hogwarts. The fact I ended up pregnant is honestly surprising.” 

Theo was laughing again. He had to be the happiest drunk Hermione had ever met. “I bet he was rubbish in bed. I sincerely hope for purely selfish reasons that it doesn’t run in the family.” 

Hermione was too pissed to care about being embarrassed. “I never once orgasmed during sex with Ron. Not that I had much experience, but I think that would qualify him as rubbish, correct?” 

Draco nodded as Theo spoke. “What an utter tosser. Listen, love, when you are ready, I’m going to find you a bloke with some sexual prowess who will make sure you orgasm each and every time.”

Hermione just shook her head. “Theo, I may never be ready, but if I ever am, you’ll be the first to know.”

Just then, a silver stag came trotting over to them and spoke in Harry’s voice. “Hermione Jean Granger, I was, in fact, inside of Ginny when your voice started speaking to me. Scared the bloody shite out of me. I am still inside her as I cast this. Yes, she has a freckly arse, and I play connect the dots on it all the time. Now if I don’t move soon Ginny will hex me, goodnight ‘Mione.” 

The trio could not breathe from laughter. Eventually, Hermione laid on her back with Theo tracing the constellations. She heard a soft snore coming from him.  

Draco spoke softly to her. “Granger, are you scared?” He crawled over and lay beside her with his hands behind his head.

She didn’t move to look at him. “I’m afraid you’ll have to be more specific. Scared of Ron?” 

“Not Weasel. We will find him, and he will pay. About tomorrow.”  

“I suppose so. I know I must do it, and it’s the right thing to do, but knowing those things doesn’t make it easier.” She felt a tear slide down her cheek. 

“Did you even have to think about it?” He was still speaking softly. 

“It was simultaneously the easiest and hardest decision I ever had to make. I guess I still feel slightly guilty.” A second tear etched down her face. 

“Why the guilt? If it were easy, why do you feel guilty? Please don’t misunderstand me. I support you. I am just simply curious.” 

“I feel guilty because I want to be a mother one day. I want to find who my soul loves and make beautiful babies with them. I want that so desperately. I feel guilty for wanting that while I have a fetus right now that I can’t bring myself to love.” The tears were falling steadily. “I have these incredible friends that I feel so unworthy to have. I feel one day, they will all be off starting families while I die inside of guilt. I feel like everyone will forget about me. And Draco, gods, I just feel so bad that my friends have to take care of me constantly.” She felt his hand grab onto hers before he spoke. 

“You are worthy of love, Granger. You are worthy to feel joy right now, even in the darkness. And just in case you are wondering… I’m not going anywhere, unless you tell me to leave, and even then, we might need to negotiate. You’ve turned me into a sodding Hufflepuff.”

Hermione let out a breathless laugh. “Thank you, Draco. I’m so grateful for our friendship.”

The heaviness of her eyelids started to lull her to sleep. She heard the last whisper of the night. 

 “Goodnight, Hermione.”

Chapter Text

Hermione awoke the next day feeling awful. She should have known better than to overindulge. Luckily, no peacocks or brooding blood supremacists were standing over her. She was under a warm blanket with Theo wrapped around her. His big blue eyes were studying her face. “Good morning, Theo. When you look at me like that, I almost think you’re not into wizards, you know?”

He barked a laugh, and his nose wrinkled. “Love, I simply admire you from head to toe. I am just in awe that I get to be your best friend.” He kissed her nose, and she snuggled into him further. 

“Granger, I think my aunt will be here soon. We should probably get you to your suite.” Draco stood over them, looking like he was also suffering from overindulgence. 

Theo disentangled himself from her and stood, holding out a hand to help her up. She took it, got up, and smoothed down her clothing.  

They walked back to the manor in silence. Theo held her hand and threw nervous glances at her every so often, and it unsettled her. She showered quickly and ate some toast, hoping it would not trigger morning sickness. Theo had conjured a cot in her suite and was already back asleep. He looked so painstakingly peaceful that Hermione wanted to crawl in next to him.  

Harry and Ginny came shortly after to allow Draco to get some sleep. Ginny looked amused when she spoke to her. “You know, Hermione, hearing your voice while my fiancé was inside me was a cathartic experience. I might just have to dump our Chosen One and try out a flying carpet.”

Harry spit his tea out in a very dramatic fashion. He doubled over laughing. “Christ, Gin, it’s too early for that.” Hermione just laughed at her best friends. 

Narcissa, Pansy, and Blaise joined them shortly after. Everyone made small talk, careful not to bring up Andromeda’s impending visit.  

When Andromeda did arrive, they all took their places around the room. Narcissa took the chair closest to Hermione’s bed, and Pansy sat on the bed with Hermione, holding her hand under the blankets. Harry and Ginny shared the chair on the other side of Hermione, and Blaise and Theo shared the couch.  

Andromeda walked in with a gentle smile. Hermione always admired Andromeda and was grateful to have the witch in her life. “Good morning, Hermione. How are you feeling?” 

“I’m feeling okay, Andromeda, just ready for the next few days to be over with, I suppose.” 

The older witch came to her bedside next to her sister. “That’s understandable, my dear. So, let’s get started. I will first administer Pain potion and Calming Draught.” She handed the potions to Hermione. Her hands were trembling, and Pansy had to help her open the vials and hold them up to her lips.

“I am so sorry, Hermione, but I must ask you again: are you sure this is what you wish to do?” Hermione nodded while squeezing Pansy’s hand so hard her knuckles turned white. “Yes.” 

Andromeda handed her another vial. The deep-blue potion reminded Hermione of the ocean on a stormy day. Pansy again had to help her to drink it. It tasted awful, and it took all her willpower not to spit it back up.  

“Hermione, as I’ve told you, this will be a trying few days. You will mostly feel exhausted. The pain potion will help with any discomfort, but I will not lie to you and say you will feel no pain. You will experience some rather strong emotional surges. You may take Calming Draught as needed. You will also experience something akin to a menstrual cycle. The pregnancy was very early, so I do not think it will be any worse than your usual cycles.” Hermione blushed deeply at the thought of everyone knowing she would be bleeding.

“I will also leave Blood-Replenishing potions. Please take one every 12 hours. I will be here to check on you once a day for the next four days, but if you need me sooner, I will make myself available. You should try to stay in bed as much as possible.”

She sat on the side of Hermione’s bed and pushed her curls behind her ears. “You can do this. You are strong and resilient, and when this is all over with, I look forward to watching you take over the world.”

She gave her a kind smile that Hermione returned. “It would be useful for you to wear a large gown for comfort and to make it easier for you when you need to get up and down.” She handed Hermione a black dressing gown.

Andromeda said her goodbyes, and Hermione was left with everyone looking at everything in the room besides her.

“I know I’m on duty, but I have an idea- Narcissa, could you please watch over Hermione for less than an hour?” Harry was on his feet and looking at the older witch.

“Of course, Harry. She will be safe with me.” Harry left the room, leaving everyone looking confused. Narcissa took her into the bathroom, helped her change into the nightgown, and returned her to her bed. 

Theo and Blaise conjured a chess table and began to play in silence. Ginny and Pansy were conversing about the gowns they planned to wear for the gala, and Narcissa just sat holding Hermione’s hand, looking thoughtful. “Hermione dear, let me braid your hair for you.” She sat idly as Narcissa’s hands worked through her wild mane of curls.  

Harry arrived just 30 minutes after he left, with his telly from Grimmauld Place and a stack of movies. “I have a charm that will allow it to work with magical interference.” Hermione smiled as everyone else in the room, other than Ginny, looked confused.

Theo looked very excited as he started to realize what this was. “You mean we no longer have to go to a theatre to watch movies?” 

“Theo, that’s exactly what this means.” Hermione then summoned the films to her and started to make a list of the first ones she would use to educate the pure-blood society that was currently camped out in her room. 

Harry did the charm, and the telly sparked to life. “Hermione will never admit it, but she has quite a liking for American films, so I brought all of her favourites.”  

Narcissa insisted they wait until after lunch for the films so Hermione would have the opportunity to rest for a little while. Hermione was grateful because she was starting to feel exhausted just speaking. She closed her eyes and could feel the mattress dip next to her, and she could smell the familiar scent of Theo.  

When she awoke, her room was considerably quiet. Theo was still next to her and awake, reading. “Theo, where did everyone go?”

“They went to the dining room for lunch so they wouldn’t wake you. I’m under strict instructions to retrieve Narcissa when you wake.”  He got up and stalked towards the door, and as he went to push it open, Narcissa was already outside of the door with Pansy. 

Hermione could feel a wetness between her legs and was suddenly very embarrassed. “Pans, could you help me to the bathroom?” Pansy was at her side in an instant, helping her stand. Hermione noticed the blood that was trickling down her legs and felt very lightheaded. Narcissa was at her other side suddenly, speaking to her.

“It’s okay, dear. Let’s get you cleaned up and back into bed.” 

The witches helped her into the bathroom and sat her on the toilet as they banished the blood trail. Pansy summoned a pair of knickers and cast the cycle charm on them, allowing them to banish the blood as soon as it touched the fabric. Pansy helped Hermione step into them, and the witches guided her back to the room, where she noticed the sheets were already cleaned.

She climbed into bed and accepted the potions that were offered to her. A Calming Draught, Pain potion, and Blood-replenishing potion. 

“Dear, are you hungry?” Narcissa was smoothing the blankets around her. 

“No, I don’t think I could possibly eat right now.”

The door swung open, and Harry was walking in with Ginny behind him. “’Mione, I have to go to the Ministry. It’s nothing big; they just would like me to come in and brief me on any findings. Malfoy is going to take over when he’s done eating.” He came to her side and kissed her forehead. She nodded to him, and he kissed Ginny and left. 

Hermione was starting to feel the Calming Draught work. “Ginny, where does Molly think you are?” 

Ginny looked positively gleeful as she spoke. “Mum has no clue. I left her a note explaining I disagreed with how she spoke to you and that I would be out in a few days. It doesn’t really matter, though, does it? Harry and I are engaged, and I don’t plan to return to the Burrow.”  

Theo, Blaise, and Malfoy cautiously walked into the room. Blaise came to Pansy’s side, kissed her on the cheek, and spoke to Hermione. “Pansy and I have a few errands to run, Hermione. May we get you anything while we are out?”

She shook her head as Pansy leaned over to pull her into half of an embrace. “No, thank you, Blaise. Enjoy yourselves.” 

Theo was pressing buttons on the telly. “Merlin, how the bloody fuck do I get this thing to work?”

Narcissa scoffed, “Language, Theo.” Draco came and took the seat next to Hermione. She guessed they bonded somewhat last night because he usually kept to the corners of the room. 

Hermione picked out one of her favourites, Dead Poets Society. She handed it to Ginny, who walked over to the telly to assist Theo. Ginny crawled into bed with Hermione and pulled her close. All the pure-bloods watched the screen in awe as John Keating poured his heart into his students and encouraged them to seize the day. They observed the drama and heartbreak that ensued during the film.  

Hermione’s eyes grew very tired about halfway through the film, and she closed them, feeling an odd sense of being watched.

Chapter Text

When Hermione woke, it was much darker in the room. The telly was off, and she had her head on someone’s chest. She pulled a deep breath through her nose. Theo. He was talking to someone else, but her brain could not keep up with the conversation. She opened her eyes and yawned.  

Theo’s arms stiffened around her. “There she is, the love of my life, my sole reason for existing, the most beautiful witch in all of the land.”

She giggled and winced when she felt a pain in her lower abdomen. “Hi, Theo.” She sat up cautiously. The room was empty except Theo, and Malfoy was still reading at her bedside. “Uh- are there any women available to take me to the loo and possibly help me into a bath?” 

Theo sat up and walked around the side of the bed. “It’s about half one in the morning. They are asleep, however I can assure you, helping you in the loo will not cause any nefarious thoughts from me.”

She was trying to hide her pain that was throbbing now. “I know, Theo. I just don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

Theo rolled his eyes at her. “You are my sister, and I promised I’d be here for you.”

He reached out to help her stand, and she shrieked. “Possibly some pain potion before we try to stand?” She nodded as he handed her the vial. Her eyes filled with tears, and he moved and sat beside her, pulling her to his side. “Shh, I’ve got you. I’ll always have you. Let it out, darling girl.” She sobbed soul-wrenching sobs into his side.  

“Granger- take this.” She opened her eyes, and Draco was kneeling before her, pulling the stopper out of a vial of Calming Draught. She tried to reach for it, but her arms were shaking violently. He stood and moved closer to her, lifted her chin, and dumped the potion into her mouth. When she swallowed, his eyes met hers, and he whispered, “Good girl.” Then he patted her head and went back to his chair to read. 

Hermione’s sobs started to subside, and Theo stood again and helped her to her feet. He helped her to the bathroom, then helped undress her, placed her into the bathtub and used a generous amount of bubbles to make her more comfortable in her nudity. He sat on the toilet patiently while she soaked in her favourite bath oils. Lavender and Honey scented.

Theo helped her stand and cast a drying charm on her, and he had a fresh robe for her and knickers Pansy had left with the cycle charm already applied. He walked her back into the room and helped her into the bed. “So, I’m dying to watch another film. What’s next?” Theo was flipping through the stack of movies.  

“Did Harry include The Titanic?” Theo nodded, put the film on, and got back into bed with her.

 “Salazar, Granger, who is that bloke?”

Theo would be salivating over Jack. “That is Leonardo DiCaprio. Kate Winslet plays his love interest.” She loved watching Theo watch movies. His expressions were so genuine.

“Do you think if I ask George Weasley to draw me like a French woman, I will get into his trousers sooner? Do Muggle women have photos taken of them nude?” His eyebrows were pulled together. 

Hermione was trying to hide her laughter. “You know Blaise and Pans have a camera they take photos of each other with, right?” He nodded his head and rolled his eyes. “Have you never heard of pornography, Theo?” He shook his head, looking confused. She couldn’t hold in her fit of laughter any longer.

Draco spoke before she could explain. “Theo, Muggles video themselves having sex and put it on films like the one you are watching.”

Theo’s eyes blew wide, and Hermione’s giggles finally stopped. “Nudity is not so looked down upon in the Muggle world. The first time I saw Ginny’s bathing costume, I realized how sheltered the magical world is.” 

Draco spoke again, this time surprised. “Muggles swim nude?”

This time, it was her turn to roll her eyes. “Some Muggles do, however, most wear what we call bikinis. Uh, well, they are hard to explain. If you hand me my bag, I have a photo of what they look like.”

Theo handed her the bag, and she stuck her arm all the way down, elbows deep and felt around for the photo of her and Ron right after she graduated last year. She looked at the photo. It was taken by the pool of a Muggle hotel they had stayed in. From an outsider’s perspective, you would think this was a happy couple. She stood in her tiny bikini with a smile on her face, and Ron’s arm wrapped around her waist as he looked down at her adoringly. What no one would know is that he took her to that hotel to try to manipulate her into not moving in with Pansy. She frowned and handed Theo the photo. 

“Merlin Granger, do you own a witches’ bathing suit?”

She scoffed, snatching the photo from him. “No, nor will I ever. I like the sun on my skin and getting a tan. If it makes someone uncomfortable, they can look away.”

She handed the photo to Draco, who looked at it intensely. He then pulled his wand out, tapped the photo, and handed it back to her. Now, in the photo was just Hermione in her bathing suit. No Ron. She smiled. “Thank you, Draco.” He shrugged, and she turned back to the film.

After the film, Theo brought over her potions and scar cream. She lifted her robe carefully to keep her blanket covering her lower half and traced the cream along the initials branded into her abdomen. She hoped one day they would go away. Looking at them stirred up tears. 

Theo was uncorking the vials, waiting silently for her to finish, and Draco was watching her fingers trace the scar. Embarrassed, she quickly finished and pulled down her robe.

“Granger, it doesn’t mean shite, you know? We all have scars, and soon that one will be healed, and you can walk around Diagon in your Muggle bathing costume and corrupt all the eyes of unsuspecting pure-bloods.”

She laughed as she took the vials from Theo and downed them all one by one before she replied. “I obviously don’t care that I’m scarred. It was the intention behind it. He branded me. He wanted to make sure any man who could see me undressed would know he had already been there. It just feels degrading.” 

Theo spoke before Draco could respond. “Darling, the right man will not care. He will only have eyes for your glorious rack.”

She swatted his arm and stifled a giggle. “It’s not that I worry about finding someone. I think I need this time to heal. It’s just how he thought I belonged to him. Makes me feel ill.” She laid back down, pulled Theo down with her, and let the Dreamless Sleep carry her to sleep. 

The next three days were spent like this, apart from Theo switching out with Pansy, Harry, and Ginny. They watched films and laughed when Hermione could stay awake. She took her potions religiously and used her cream to help fade the appearance of her brand. Andromeda flitted in and out to check on her and assured her everything was going well. Narcissa braided her hair every day. Her friends did not leave her alone for even a single moment.  

By the afternoon of the fourth and final day of her bedrest, everyone was gathered in her room eating dinner with her when Pansy reached into her purse, pulled out a package, and turned to Hermione. “Granger, I have something for you that I picked up in Diagon the other night. I was looking over the sketches of your Gala dress and had to get this for you.” She handed Hermione the package, and Hermione opened it and gasped. Inside the box, nestled in the velvet, was the most beautiful bracelet Hermione had ever seen in her life.

Tears pricked her eyes, and she hugged Pansy tight. “Thank you, Pans, this is so beautiful. Help me put it on?“

Pansy clasped the bracelet around her wrist as she spoke. “Granger, really, it’s nothing. I bought the matching necklace, but the bodice of your dress would look odd with a necklace, so you get the bracelet. Kind of like how the Muggles have friendship bracelets, correct?” Hermione nodded. “Anyway, I figured I’ve hardly accessorized your wardrobe, and this is simple enough for everyday use. It’s opal and white sapphires. Goblin made, could probably deflect a few hexes, though nothing major. I also placed an order for a few hairpins and earrings for you.” Hermione was still tearful as Narcissa and Ginny came to look at the beautiful gift.  

The final night, Hermione introduced them to the Disney film, The Little Mermaid, and she quickly fell asleep in Pansy’s arms.

Chapter Text

Hermione was finally feeling like herself again and decided today would be her last day at the manor. She appreciated Narcissa’s hospitality but was missing her flat. The group ate breakfast as usual, and Narcissa pulled Hermione aside to walk with her in the rose gardens. The older witch looped her arm with Hermione’s as they walked.  

“Hermione dear, please don’t become a stranger. I have truly enjoyed being in your company and hope to see more of you soon.”

Hermione beamed at Narcissa. “Of course, Narcissa, I am so grateful for you. This past week has been, well, a nightmare, and you have made it so much more bearable.” 

They stopped so Hermione could smell the yellow roses. They reminded her of her mother so much it hurt. Her mother had a rose bush and always loved the yellow ones, insisting Hermione not pick them so they could bloom and stay beautiful. 

Narcissa looked hesitant to speak at first, but finally turned and grasped both of Hermione’s hands. “I can only imagine the amount of guilt you must feel. You have no reason to feel it. However, I know you do. You are a lovely witch, and if one day you have a family, you will be a wonderful mother. I hope to have a place in your family’s life.”

Hermione’s eyes were full of tears, and she could feel her lip trembling. “Narcissa, I just feel so awful. I have had a plan for years. Improve the education system to stop oppressing Muggle-borns, get engaged, work towards becoming the minister, get married, become minister, and have children. I just don’t know how to fix this. How do I move on? The thought of even becoming romantically involved with a wizard makes my stomach ache.”

Narcissa wrapped her arms around Hermione and allowed her to cry into her robes. She rubbed circles on her back until she spoke. “Our plans do not always turn out. This doesn’t mean we cannot modify our originals and make them into something different but beautiful. As far as moving on, only you will know when it is the right time. Lucius has made awful choices, but Hermione, he worships the ground I walk on. You will find that. Now, can your children call me Auntie Cissa?” She pulled away, smiling at Hermione. Hermione let out a watery chuckle. 

“They will need all the family they can get. Thank you, Narcissa, your words mean so much to me.” They continued to walk. 

“You’re very welcome. The time has flown since you have been here. Do you realize the gala is in two weeks? I have seen the sketches of your gown, and my gods, you are going to look like royalty.” 

They continued to make idle chit-chat as they walked. Narcissa finally walked Hermione to the fireplace where Pansy, Theo, and Harry were waiting for her. She hugged Narcissa hard and flooed home.  

Hermione was due back at work in the morning, but decided she needed to fill her time with something creative. She decided to try Muggle cooking. That afternoon, Pansy, Theo, Blaise, and Harry sat around the dining table as Hermione cooked. “Harry, is Gin joining us for dinner?”  

“No, she has practice, and she’s going to meet me at Grimmauld after. She sends you all her love.”

Hermione began to serve the meal. She had chosen roast chicken and vegetables. It smelled divine. As she went to sit down, the Floo activated, and Draco stepped through.  

She summoned another place setting. “Draco, I made dinner. Please come eat with us.” He nodded and took his spot. Everyone began eating and making noises of appreciation.  

“’Mione, this is good. I never knew you could cook.” Harry took a drink of his wine. 

Draco spoke up. “Yeah, yeah, it’s good. Hey Potter, how would you like to be a very rich man?” 

Everyone looked between Draco and Harry. “Well, Malfoy, I’m not doing awful financially, but I’ll never say no to more.” 

Draco looked like he was sitting to make a business deal. He sat up straighter, holding the stem of his glass of wine. “So, my new best friend here, Granger, spilled some secrets the other night. One involving a Polyjuice transformation into Bulstrode’s cat. Could you be persuaded to sell me the memory of Granger here as a cat?”  

Blaise and Pansy were losing their minds in laughter, having never heard this story. Theo was glaring at Draco. “Hermione is my best friend Drake, find your own.” Hermione was positively red at the thought of anyone seeing her covered in cat hair with ears and a tail.

Harry looked like he was trying to speak very carefully. “Malfoy, I’d give that to you for free.” 

She deadpanned, “Harry, I swear if you do that, you will be the man who was murdered by his best friend.”

Malfoy scoffed. “Potter, I got your back. Granger is tiny. We don’t have to take her abuse.” 

They finished dinner, and Harry left after Hermione tried to force him to take a wizard’s oath to not share any memories with Draco. 

Pansy and Blaise stood from the table. “Granger, Blaise and I are going to Russia to meet with some Quidditch players. We will be returning the day before the gala. Drake, are you sure you can keep her safe?” 

“Yes, Pans, this is my job. Weasel will not be coming near her ever again. I’m sure Theo will also be staying so Granger isn’t sleeping alone. Go enjoy yourselves.” Pansy gave Hermione a tight hug and kiss on both cheeks, and they Disapparated. 

Theo, Draco, and Hermione went to the sitting room. Draco picked up a book as Hermione sat on the couch next to Theo. “Theo, how are things going with George? You could always invite him here, you know. I don’t have to sleep with someone.”  

Theo rolled his eyes and pulled on Hermione’s legs to signal to put her legs on his. “I can’t abandon you for a wizard, love. We are doing splendidly. We owl quite a bit.” 

Hermione settled with her legs on his lap as he began to massage her feet. “Seriously, Theo, I’m fine. I’ll send him a Patronus to come over this week. I’d love to see him anyway.” Theo massaged the ball of her foot, causing her to moan and close her eyes. She heard a book snap and opened her eyes. 

Draco was looking at her uncomfortably. “Granger, it’s a foot rub. Please don’t show us what you look like when you orgasm.”

She rolled her eyes. “Don’t get your knickers in a twist, Draco. Theo is very good at relaxing me when I need it.” He rolled his eyes and went back to reading. 

She relaxed into Theo’s touch. “Gods, Theo, if you weren’t gay, I would marry you today, seriously. No man has ever relaxed me this way.” 

********************************

 DRACO

Granger had just fallen asleep while moaning over Theo’s fucking foot rub. Draco didn't know when her presence started bringing him joy, but he just wished her could be physical with her like everyone else. Even fucking Blaise hugs her.  

Draco could feel his pants bulge when she showed up in that pub, just from seeing her shoulders and her perfect legs. It has really been too long since Draco had a good shag.  

Would she even want Draco to touch her? What if Draco tried to hug her? He would definitely have to go wank after that. Every night, he watches her sleep. Draco doesn't think anyone has noticed, thank Salazar.  

His mind strayed, they needed to find Weasley. After watching Potter’s memory of that night, Draco didn't think he'd ever been so angry in his life. 

Theo was watching her sleep. “Drake, if they don’t find Weasley soon, I will start pulling some of my father’s old contacts. I know it’s not ethical, but she needs to be able to move on from the shite he’s put her through.” Draco nodded, with my eyes still glued to Granger.  

“I’ll let you know if and when we need to take that route.” He wondered if Theo will allow him to carry her to her bed tonight. Theo wouldn’t be suspicious; he knows Granger and I are friends now. “Do you want me to carry her to bed?”

He shrugged. “Yeah, that would be good. She’s light, but doing it all the time gets old. I already have to deal with her morning breath.”

Theo, the lucky bastard. Draco would be honored to wake up next to her.

Chapter Text

The days leading up to the gala were passing quickly. Hermione would wake up and find Harry waiting for her. She would dress for work and spend her day corresponding with the Hogwarts governors, Headmistress McGonagall, and, strangely, Lucius. He was constantly checking in on her progress and received special permission to attend the gala due to the large number of aurors that would be present. 

The aurors had still not been able to track Ron down. They had a lead in Feldcroft, but so far, he had disappeared. Molly and Arthur claimed to not know the whereabouts of their son.  Hermione’s nights were filled with making new recipes for Theo and Draco, and falling asleep on the couch.  She was carried to bed every night by either Theo or Draco, and woke up next to Theo every morning. She was still taking Dreamless Sleep every night to ease the nightmares but was starting to feel more like herself again.

The morning of the gala came, and Hermione woke to Pansy lying in bed with her, staring at her.  “Granger, it’s time to get up and start working on your skin.”

She leaned into Pansy, smelling her floral scent. “Pans, oh gods, I missed you.” The witches embraced and Pansy drug her out of bed. Theo had breakfast waiting for her. She ate quickly while Harry talked about how Ginny’s training was going and about reconnecting with his cousin Dudley.  

Pansy and Hermione Flooed to Malfoy Manor, where Narcissa was waiting for them with a group of stern-looking witches. “My dears, we are having a girls’ morning and getting facials and massages before we start getting ready. It’s time to relax.” The ladies spent the next few hours getting buffed and polished from head to toe. 

Hermione had her makeup and hair charmed for the night and felt beautiful for the first time in a long time. Pansy was already dressed in her royal purple floor-length gown and helped Hermione into her own. Hermione’s gown was floor length, emerald green with a sweetheart neckline, long sleeves, and a slit all the way to her thigh, almost indecent.

“Granger, I have to say, Slytherin green looks incredible on you.” Hermione looked in the mirror and nodded as Narcissa entered the room in a deep blue gown, looking incredible.

“Look at you ladies. You both look wonderful. Hermione, that gown literally hugs you in all the right places.” Hermione laughed awkwardly, not used to the attention Narcissa loved to give to her. There was a knock on the door, and Blaise, Theo, Harry, Ginny, and Draco entered the room. 

Blaise quickly nodded to Narcissa and Hermione and took his place next to Pansy as Draco followed him. Harry and Ginny made their way over to Hermione, taking turns hugging her. Theo walked over to stand next to Hermione and kissed her cheeks. “Be still my heart. I may not be gay after all.”

Hermione laughed as she spoke.  “My Lord Nott, you must dance with me tonight. I promise to stick to the waltz and not step on your feet.” Ginny made herself busy talking to Hermione about all the eligible wizards that would be in attendance. After a few short minutes of chatting, they all Flooed to the ministry’s gala hall. 

********************************

DRACO

The moment Draco walked into the dressing parlour, his heart stopped. He quickly threw up his Occlumency shields and walked with Blaise, although his magic seemed to call for Hermione. Her curls were still present, just tamed to look softer, and her skin looked so beautiful. Draco would never forget how soft her skin appeared. He longed to lightly run his fingers along it and kiss the freckles that painted her shoulders.

Once they arrived at the gala, all the prospective couples broke from the group to mingle and get champagne. Theo spotted George Weasley and disappeared. The receiving room was filling quickly. Draco’s mother and father stood next to him and Hermione as his father spoke. “Miss Granger, allow me to escort you and ensure we speak to all the correct potential investors. Draco, please keep your mother company.” He nodded quickly to his father, glancing at Hermione and mentally noting how comfortable she seemed in his presence.

Hermione took his father’s offered arm and allowed him to pull her into the crowd, leaving Draco and his mother behind. Draco offered her his arm and grabbed two glasses of champagne as a waitress passed.

His mother took a deep drink from her glass, looking out at the crowd. “This is simply incredible. The power her name has. Her accomplishments. I am very proud for her to be my friend.”

Draco nodded, taking a small sip of his own glass before replying. “She is one of a kind.” His mother smiled at him and gripped his arm tighter. He spotted Hermione and his father speaking to Herold Krunz, a former associate of his father’s. Hermione glowed as she spoke, holding a glass of champagne in one hand and moving her other hand, as if emphasizing what she was speaking about.

“You know, any wizard hoping to catch her attention will be on the prowl tonight, perhaps asking her to dance,” his mother said, following his gaze and catching him staring at Hermione.

“I’m sure she has plenty of wizards queued up hoping to catch her eye, Mother.”

They continued walking as she spoke. “Draco, darling, please do not treat me as if I’m obtuse. I see the way you look at her. She’s lovely. Please, my Dragon, do not be afraid to go for what you want.”

His cheeks flushed. “Mother, I am the last wizard she would give the time of day.”

His mother chuckled into her champagne glass. “Draco, you must make your feelings clear to her and allow her that choice.” He nodded, and they made their rounds through the crowd, saying hellos and kissing cheeks and hands in the crowd. He always searched for Hermione, catching an occasional flash of emerald green.

“Draco, dear, I must go to the stage and introduce Hermione to the crowd.” His mother handed him her champagne glass and headed to the stage.

She used a Sonorous and amplified her voice. “Hello, everyone. This evening, we are here to celebrate and support one of the most intelligent witches I have the pleasure of knowing. So, if you all could put your hands together and give a warm welcome to Ms. Hermione Granger.” Hermione came from left stage looking heartbreakingly beautiful. Draco’s eyes focused on her right leg sticking out of the slit of her gown, wondering if her skin was smooth there and if he would ever be allowed to kiss that skin.

She hugged his mother, kissed both cheeks, and turned to the crowd. “Thank you, Lady Malfoy. Hello, everyone, I would first like to start off by thanking each and every one of you for being here tonight.” She wore a dazzling smile that made Draco’s heart stutter as the crowd clapped. “I would like to take the opportunity tonight to explain all the wonderful changes that have been made in the short period of time since I have begun working on this project.”

She continued her speech about the program developed for Muggle-borns to arrive at Hogwarts earlier than September 1st, and also the first group of children that were selected from Hogwarts to travel into the Muggle world. Draco was having a hard time focusing as his mother returned to his side with his father in tow, because he could only focus on the way Hermione’s collarbones shimmered and her delicate hands moving as she spoke.

“Again, this would not be possible without donations from witches and wizards like yourselves. You are truly helping to burn the bridges that caused the divide in our society that cost us so many lives. So please eat, drink, dance, and again, thank you to everyone.” She smiled and exited the stage.

Draco saw Potter standing with Theo and George Weasley to the left of the hall and made his way over to him to put some distance between himself and his mother, who was intensely watching him during most of Hermione’s speech.

After some small talk, Draco figured now was the time to find and congratulate Hermione. He walked around, sipping champagne, waiting to see emerald green. When he finally spotted her, she was on the dance floor with a wizard he had never seen. The song was almost finished, so Draco made his way over, asking to have the next dance. She smiled and nodded, and he pulled her into his arms.

“Granger, quite the turnout tonight, congratulations. You are truly brilliant.” He held her at a respectable distance, but his hands tingled at the places his skin touched hers.

“Draco, I must find a Time Turner and show this memory to 11-year-old us.” She laughed a beautiful laugh. “Thank you, Draco, for everything, for being my friend, keeping me safe, and being here tonight.” Draco could feel his face tinge pink, but he gave her a smirk.

“11-year-old me would not believe you, but I wish he would have. You look lovely tonight. Do you have any eligible wizards trying to court you?”

She moved closer and pressed her face into his chest. “No, just people interested in my name. I don’t think I could court right now if I wanted to. Everything still feels so raw.” She looked up at him, and those firewhisky eyes pierced right through him.

“I understand that. Healing takes time, Granger. One day you will have it all, I just know it.” She pressed her head into his chest again. Draco was thanking the gods that they had ended up on the outside of the dance floor, so she was able to be this close to him. He wrapped his arms around her to embrace her, and she squeezed him in return.

He glanced up to see his mother watching them intensely with his father at her side, smirking. Nothing was more surprising than the couple standing beside them looking straight at them. Pansy was staring with a perfectly arched eyebrow and a demure smile on her face, and Blaise, with his arm around her, was shooting Draco a wink.

They embraced for far too short of a time as Draco saw his father walking toward them. “Draco, you are monopolizing Miss Granger. Go dance with your mother. I would like to ask Miss Granger for the next dance if she would have me.” Hermione nodded as Draco passed her hand into his father’s, and he turned away to walk toward the onlookers who had watched their embrace.

Chapter Text

Hermione and Lucius moved closer to the centre of the dance floor. “Did you take dance classes, Miss Granger?”

Hermione nodded as Lucius picked up the waltz.“I’ve been in dance class since I could walk. Ballet mostly, but I learned just about every dance. My parents were patrons of all the arts, including dance.”  

“Have you considered your next career move?” Just like Lucius, straight to the point. At this point, he was like a broken record.  

“Not yet. I’ve hardly been in my position long enough to leave.”  

“I disagree. You want to have experience in all areas, regardless of how long you hold the position. You do one great thing that will put your name on the map in each department and move on. You have done that already in your position. It’s time to consider your next move and what you will do when you are there.” Lucius spun her, and she considered his words.  

“I think maybe somewhere in the DMLE. I would like to write laws, I think. I’ve had a few ideas but nothing solid.” 

Lucius smirked. “Laws? You know, I am quite a good soundboard and have excellent contacts that helped make all of this happen.” Hermione laughed and rolled her eyes.  

“Yes, we all know the power of the Malfoy name. I am quite the feminist, and most of my laws would be regarding witches’ rights. While I know the wizarding world is far behind the Muggle world regarding feminist issues such as divorce and protection from partners, I would like to test the waters to see if we can bring the wizarding world into this century.” Lucius looked thoughtful. 

“In what ways do you think witches’ rights are currently limited compared to the Muggle world? I must confess my knowledge of the Muggle world is very limited.” 

“For starters, the incident that happened between Ronald and I was only a big deal because I have clout with my name, and because Harry was kidnapped. Witches are very much abused in relationships, and as I confirmed with Harry, unless the abuse is very documented and is happening often, the wizards do not typically get into trouble.

In the Muggle world, typically if a man abuses a woman, the law is on the woman’s side. Women in the Muggle world can ask the court for protection from a man even threatening her. Basically, if the man contacts her in any way, he could be imprisoned for violating court orders. Women are also allowed to file for a divorce in the Muggle world, whereas, you know, in the magical world, that is taboo.” Lucius looked a little confused at this dump of information.  

“I’m not saying I disagree with you. However, you would have to be very careful about introducing this information. I think you might be on to something, though. I agree what Mr. Weasley did is monstrous, and he should pay, but I wasn’t aware of domestic abuse in the wizarding world.” 

Hermione bit her lip, debating what to say next. “Do you think if the Muggle world has domestic abuse, the wizarding world does not? The only difference between us and Muggles is we have magic. It doesn’t prevent arguments or abuse.” Lucius nodded as Theo appeared next to him. 

“Lucius, I have yet to dance with my favourite witch if you two are finished.” Lucius nodded, promising to speak to Hermione later about his thoughts.  

Hermione embraced Theo. “Oh, Theo, you look so dashing. I’m so glad you came tonight.”  

Theo squeezed her back and began dancing with her. “Of course, darling. I can never say no to you.” Hermione smiled, knowing he was speaking nothing but the truth. “George may be around more. I think he likes me, and I quite enjoy his presence as well.” Theo stepped on her foot, and she lost her balance for just a moment.  

“Ow, Theo, did you not receive dancing lessons? You are a pure-blood, after all. And yes, George is wonderful, and I think you’d really hit it off with him.” 

Theo scowled at her. “Yes, my governess ensured I had all the lessons, but I hated every second of it.” She stuck her tongue out at him, and they laughed together. 

Hermione danced with Blaise and Kingsley before Harry finally asked her to dance.  

Hermione knew Harry had two left feet but attempted to guide him anyway. “Harry, when did everything become so blurred? Could you have imagined during the Horcrux hunt, that we would be here? Successful and thriving but without Ron?” Her eyes welled with tears. “Some days, I think I will eventually feel better, but my heart has always been split in two since we were 11 years old, one side for you and one for him.” Harry shook his head, looking sombre.  

“’Mione, I know. I feel the same. Obviously, he was worse to you in the end, but it doesn’t stop me from feeling like something is missing. I suppose time will help, but at the end of the day, you are my best friend. He is a stranger and will be caught and sent to Azkaban if I have anything to do with it. I love you. You know that, right? I know I don’t say it enough, but you are brilliant, and I would’ve been dead first year if it wasn’t for you.” Hermione wiped away her tears and stared into Harry’s green eyes.  

“I love you too, Harry, so much. I’m so glad that you have Ginny. You guys are perfect together. The two of you will have the cutest babies, too, you know? Green eyes and messy red hair.” 

Harry threw back his head and laughed at this. “Woah, now, say that in front of Gin, and she will have me shagging her in the bathroom just thinking about it.” They were doing an awkward sway at this point. Hermione realized Harry could not be led, and her toes were sore enough from Theo. 

She hugged Harry hard and let her tears flow. “Hey ‘Mione, calm down. You will have it, too. Some bloke is out there now, just waiting to meet you. I know you aren’t ready, but when you are, I will support you 100 percent.” She couldn’t find words to say and hugged him tighter. She glanced up and saw Draco walking towards them. 

“Potter, may I escort Granger to get some fresh air? She looks like she could use it.”

Harry nodded quickly and kissed Hermione’s forehead. “I’ll go find Gin. I’ll see you later, okay?” Hermione nodded and took Draco’s arm as he led her to the door.  

They stepped out into the cool air, and Draco cast a warming charm over Hermione.  

“Do you want to talk about it?” He wasn’t looking at her as he spoke. 

“No, really, I’m fine. Just feeling sentimental.” He finally turned his head to look at her and nodded.  

“You know, my parents are quite taken with you. It’s a sight to see. Other than Blaise, Pans, Theo, and now Potter and yourself, they have never really let people in.” Hermione gave a watery chuckle.  

“Narcissa is too easy to love. She’s quite the witch, and I’m glad to have had the opportunity to get to be in her life. I’m not sure I would be standing here after the last two months without her. You’re very blessed to have her as your mother. As for your father, I’m still trying to figure out his angle.” 

Draco smirked at her. “You’ll never crack that one. Honestly, Granger, I’m not sure anyone can figure out my father. I am quite lucky to have them both. Especially Mother. Do you miss your mother?” 

Hermione was staring at the stars when she replied. “So much it hurts, Draco. I want so terribly to take a holiday to Australia, even if they don’t know me. I want to physically see them.” 

“Why don’t you? The ministry is very generous with holiday requests.” 

She smiled at him, noticing his hair was ruffled from the wind. She reached up to smooth it down as she spoke, causing his eyes to flash briefly. “I just took time off for the whole ordeal with Ron, and I truly haven’t been employed long enough to feel okay about asking for more.” 

“Bollocks Granger, you deserve it. You saw all those people out there. Drooling over you and your accomplishments in the short time you’ve been employed, even with time away from work.” 

“Maybe in the New Year, I will. Your father and I have a lot to speak about. He is advising me to take a new position.” Draco gave a jerk of his head in acknowledgement as the doors behind them opened.  

“Merlin, there you two are. I was about to tell Harry to send out a search party.” Ginny walked towards them with two glasses of champagne levitating at her side. Hermione and Draco reached for them as Ginny continued to speak. “Narcissa is looking for you, Hermione.” They walked inside together and found Narcissa, who shot Draco a smirk before they arrived at her side.  

The rest of the evening was filled with talk of politics and Lucius guiding her through the crowd to rub elbows with the greatest names of his time. Narcissa followed this time, showing polite interest and holding Hermione’s elbow, squeezing her when she spoke. They drank quite a bit more champagne before it was time to call it a night. She said her goodbyes, promising to meet Narcissa for tea in the next few days before flooing home with Theo, George, Pansy, Blaise, and Draco in tow.  

That night, Pansy slept in bed with her, after having been gone for so long. She missed Pansy’s floral scent and calming aura. She clung to her friend and slept soundly after so much champagne. She dreamed about a warm beach and a faceless blond stranger beside her.

Chapter Text

The morning after the gala, Hermione awoke feeling better than she had in a while. She gently removed herself from Pansy and stretched. She went to the loo, brushed her teeth, and entered the sitting room. In the sitting room, she saw Theo and Draco sitting on the couch together but was shocked to see Crookshanks sleeping on Draco’s lap.  

Hermione glared at Draco as she spoke. “Good morning, boys. Draco, what have you done to my cat?” She walked over to pick up Crookshanks.

“Granger, the mangy cat wouldn’t get off me all night. Please, take him.” 

Hermione went to grab Crookshanks, and he protested with a hiss. Hermione jumped, shocked. “Crooks, what is going on?”

Draco laughed. “He’s now my cat, I guess. Sorry, Granger. If you could gather his belongings, I will take him to play with the peacocks at the Manor.” 

Hermione put on her best pissed-off look. “You wouldn’t dare. Your father’s peacocks are vile.” 

Theo cut in, trying his best not to smile. “Love, you received a few post owls. Blaise is in the kitchen starting some breakfast.” Hermione turned away from Draco and walked to the table against the wall that housed all the fresh flowers Pansy insisted on keeping. 

She had three envelopes waiting for her. She tore open the first one and to her surprise it was a wedding invitation from Harry and Ginny. She smiled at it and put it to the side.  

The second envelope was a formal invitation to dinner at Malfoy Manor tonight. In the postscript, she learned all her friends were also invited. She quickly checked yes and sent back her response with her owl. 

The third envelope only had an H on the front of it. She opened it, wondering who it could be from. She had already received owls this morning from the only people who ever owled her. A single red rose petal fell out of the envelope with a note. 

I know what you did. You are mine, don’t forget that. I love you, and you love me, remember? I saw your photo in the paper this morning surrounded by Death Eaters. Hermione, you are making me have to do things I shouldn’t do. When I return for you, I hope you have had enough time to think about the consequences of your actions.  

Hermione dropped to her knees, gasping for air and dropping the note. She immediately felt two people on either side of her. One picked up the message, and the other put his arms around her.  

The voice to her right was speaking to her. “Breathe love, in and out.” She felt the person’s hands stroking her arm as she tried to take smaller breaths. “There you go, just like that.” Her eyes focused, and Theo was the person to her right. She fell into his arms.

Looking to her left, Draco was on his knees, scanning the letter. He pulled out his wand and sent a Patronus to Harry, asking him to come to the flat immediately. 

Theo lifted her, and she took in her surroundings. Blaise and Pansy kneeled next to Draco, reading over his shoulders. Harry Apparated directly into her living room with a loud crack, somehow making Hermione sob harder into Theo. He guided her onto the couch and pulled her onto his lap, pressing her head into his shoulder. “Shh, love, it’s okay. I’ve got you.”  

Blaise and Pansy came to sit next to her, and Pansy put her hand on Hermione’s leg and squeezed it lightly. 

Draco and Harry walked over, and Harry squatted in front of her and Theo. “’Mione, he will not get to you, I promise.” She nodded, wiping her eyes.

“I know, Harry, it’s just I thought I was finally moving past the fear, and I’m just not. I’m broken.” Harry took her hands, but before she could speak, Pansy spoke next to her.  

“Hermione, you are not broken. I think what you need is a holiday. We could all go and do lots of Muggle things and get your mind off the ginger disgrace.” Hermione winced at the reference to Ron. 

“Pans, I can’t just take off yet. I still have more to oversee with the Muggleborn project, and Lucius is pushing me to apply for another position, so I need to focus on what’s ahead of me.” 

Harry stood up, pulled Hermione to her feet, and hugged her tightly. “I think Parkinson is on to something. Just think about it, yeah?” Hermione nodded into Harry’s chest. 

Harry let her go, and Blaise also stood up, announcing he had made enough breakfast for everyone, and they all moved to the dining room. Blaise served them Hermione’s favourite, Mascarpone-Mushroom Frittata Stack. They all ate in relative silence until Draco stood first.  

“Granger, are you still up to dinner at the Manor?” Hermione nodded, knowing Narcissa would be disappointed if she cancelled.  

“Potter, I will speak to Robards about this development and take the letter to the on-duty aurors. Blaise, thank you for breakfast. I’ll see everyone at dinner tonight.” He exited quickly.  

After breakfast, she curled up on the couch with her traitorous cat. “Crooks, I am your mother. You can’t go favouring Draco over me.” He meowed in response and curled in closer to her. She closed her eyes and felt Pansy shift next to her as she took Hermione’s free hand, playing with the bracelet she was gifted.  

By the time it was time to leave for the Manor, Hermione’s nerves were mostly calmed. She stepped into the receiving hall with the rest of her friends behind her. Lucius was waiting for them and escorted them to dinner, where Narcissa and Draco were already seated. Draco stood, pulling out Hermione’s chair for her. She smiled at him as she took the offered seat. Everyone else sat as Narcissa began to speak. 

“I just love having all of you here. The Manor is much too large, and Draco needs friends around more often. Please, everyone, try the wine. It is absolutely divine.” They all spent dinner making conversation, and Hermione was soaking in the laughter around her.  

Narcissa spoke to the table as they were finishing a rather delicious dessert. “What are everyone’s Christmas plans? It’s only a short month away. I believe most people at the table do not have the best relationships with their family, and I’d love to have you all here for Christmas Eve and Day to celebrate.” 

Pans turned to Blaise, asking him if he planned to visit his mother. “No, she plans to spend the holidays in Spain with her new love interest.” 

Pansy beamed. “We will all be here, Narcissa.” Hermione was grateful for the invite because she honestly had no idea what she would be doing otherwise. 

They all went to the conservatory for more wine, and Hermione found herself sitting next to Draco again on the rather small sofa across from Lucius and Narcissa. Everyone else was piled on the seats in the circle around the small glass table in front of her.  

She sipped her third glass of wine and had fully relaxed into the seat with her thigh pressed against Draco’s. 

Draco’s neck was tinged pink from the wine. “Mother, we are trying to convince Granger she needs a holiday, and she’s insisting she cannot get away from work. Could you please work your magic on her?”  

“Hermione dear, you must live a little. You spent years being top of your class, defeating the Dark Lord, and not to mention your presence at the ministry is astonishing. Your career is already set, and there is nowhere to go but up from here. You deserve a nice, long holiday.” Hermione took another long sip from her wine when Lucius spoke up. 

“Miss Granger, my wife is right about your career. All my associates are positively drooling at your success and are ready to jump behind anything you do. I know the ministry is more than generous with time off requests. You will need a vacation before joining the DMLE and introducing laws.” 

This time, Harry spoke up and looked at her. “DMLE? You didn’t say you planned to transfer.” 

“Uh, yes, I think it’s the right move for me. I have some ideas that I’m hoping to gain traction with and put into laws.” Draco shifted, pulling his thigh back towards him and threw his arm across the back of the couch, accidentally catching some of her curls. He quickly apologized and detangled himself.  

Pansy watched with interest as Lucius spoke again. “I spent my morning researching the domestic abuse laws in the wizarding world, and I do agree with you. If more statistics were presented, you shouldn’t have difficulty passing a law regarding witches’ rights.” 

Hermione was red from the wine and also having Lucius’s opinion match her own.  

Narcissa clapped her hands together, smiling. “Hermione dear, do I see another gala in our future? Also, have you seen the Prophet today? It contains beautiful photos of last evening.”

Hermione shook her head no as she spoke. “I have not seen the Prophet yet, but if the need for a gala arises, you will definitely be my go-to witch to plan it.” 

Draco summoned the Prophet and handed it to Hermione. She skimmed the article, surprised to find it accurate. The only detail that stood out to her was the second to last line that read, “Ronald Weasley was not in attendance with longtime girlfriend Hermione Granger. Is there trouble in paradise for the young couple?” She rolled her eyes and looked at the photos.  

The first photo was of Hermione being escorted by Lucius at the beginning of the night. She was impressed by how well she fit into the photo. The second photo was of her making her speech. They did catch her midway through her speech. She supposed it wasn’t an awful photo.

They also had a photo of her and Harry embracing. She would be keeping that one. She and Harry were photographed a lot together over the years but never dressed that nicely.

The last photo made her breath catch. The loop played Hermione looking up at Draco during their dance, and then pressing her face to his chest. It almost looked the way two people who loved each other would look during an event.  

Draco squeezed her shoulder, and it snapped her out of her thoughts. She glanced up, and every eye around the table was looking at her. She passed the paper to Pansy to look at and settled back into her seat with a blush on her face.  

Narcissa smiled. “They are lovely, right? I especially like the last one.” 

If it were possible, Hermione turned even more red. “They turned out great. I must get a copy so I can keep them.” 

Pansy had already passed the paper on as she spoke. “Weasley will lose it if he sees that photo of you and Draco.” Hermione had not considered this. She bit the inside of her cheek, tasting blood. 

Harry seemed to be contemplating this. “You know, if Ron gets angry enough, he may just become sloppy and make it easier to catch him.” 

Pansy stood quickly. “Potter, you cannot be talking about making her bait! Don’t you think she has suffered enough?” Pansy was yelling, and it caused everyone to jump. 

Draco spoke this time, calm as usual. “Pans, he has a point. If Weasley thinks Granger has moved on, we know he will have to come out of whatever hole he’s hiding in. Not to mention, Granger is never without an auror. She is untouchable.” Pansy sat back down with a calculated look on her face, but Narcissa spoke first. 

“One photo will not be enough to anger him to that point. He may be jealous, but Hermione and Draco have never been photographed together before the gala.” 

Harry nodded and looked at Hermione with a strange look on his face as she sipped her wine. “Say we were to send you and Draco out a few more times. Would you be comfortable with that, Hermione?” Hermione choked on her wine and felt Draco hitting her back. 

Her throat finally cleared. “Uh, well, I’m not sure I feel comfortable using Draco that way.” 

Draco spoke up next to her, making her jump. “Granger, it does not make me uncomfortable in any way. I assure you it’s not a hardship.”  

“What would this consist of? Just friendly dinners, or are you angling for more, Harry?” 

Harry was blushing and avoiding eye contact. “Uh, well, I think we should aim for more, if you are both comfortable. Maybe dinner a few nights a week, shopping in Diagon, bringing him to my wedding as your date. You know, couple things.” 

Draco spoke again. “I could make that work. We can just take it one step at a time. Is that okay with you, Granger? If you’re not comfortable, it won’t hurt my feelings.” Hermione tried to put on her best reassuring face. 

“No, Draco, that’s fine. I will do whatever I need to do to get him caught.”  

Narcissa looked gleeful. “Does tomorrow night work for the both of you? I will reserve a table for you at that new Greek place in Diagon. All the reporters stand outside to photograph who goes in and out.” They both nodded to the older witch. Pansy stood, dragging Blaise up with her and thanking Narcissa for dinner.  

Harry kissed Narcissa’s and Hermione’s cheeks and said good night. Draco and Theo stood, saying goodbye. Because Draco was on duty, he would be following her home, and Theo hardly left the flat anymore.  

“Narcissa, thank you for the evening.” Hermione embraced Narcissa.

“It’s nothing, my dear. I’ll have the reservations set for 7:00 tomorrow evening.”

She said goodbye to Lucius and headed to the floo with Draco and Theo. The former offered her his arm, smirking as she took it. “It’s just practice, Granger, now that we are pretend dating.”

She laughed nervously. “Draco, the papers will be asking everyone how you landed a catch like me, you know.”

He laughed a loud, echoing laugh as they approached the fireplace. “You are definitely right about that, Granger.“

Chapter Text

The next day passed quickly. Hermione received praise for her fundraising efforts. She had a handwritten letter from Kingsley on her desk Monday morning, stating that the gala received enough donations to keep her project going for the next 10 years, and that donors planned to make regular contributions.

As the workday was ending, she sighed, wondering how the fake date with Draco was going to go. Objectively, he was good-looking, but something felt wrong baiting Ron this way. Harry was still stationed out of the office and following her around daily. She felt safe and enjoyed the extra time she got to spend with her best friend.  

When she stepped into her flat, Pansy and Ginny were both waiting for her.  

Pansy grabbed her arm, pulling her away from Harry as she spoke. “Granger, Draco will be here in an hour. You must start getting ready now. I have your outfit ready to go.” 

Hermione rolled her eyes but let Pansy pull her into her bedroom. “Pansy, I’m sure it won’t take an hour to change clothes.” 

Ginny was behind her, starting to unzip her dress. “Hermione, you’re going out on the arm of the Malfoy heir tonight. You can't very well go looking like you’ve had a niffler crawling all over you.” 

Hermione just stood there as she was yanked and pulled in different directions to get her hair charmed and makeup expertly applied by the witches.  

Pansy helped Hermione into heels and cast comfort and balancing charms on them. “Go look at yourself, Granger. Draco will be drooling when he sees you.” 

Hermione walked to the full-length mirror and stared at her reflection. Her dress was black and very Muggle. The front plunged and showed off a hint of cleavage. Hermione’s face reddened as she imagined Draco seeing her in it. The dress was satin and backless and fell to the floor. “I feel as if I’m overdressed for a date.” 

Pansy scoffed. “No, Granger. It’s perfect.” She heard the Floo activate and began to nervously finger the bracelet Pansy gave her. 

The witches left the bedroom and walked into the sitting room. Draco was dressed in a Muggle suit. His eyes widened as he took in Hermione’s appearance. “Granger, you look uh- nice. Are you ready to go?” Hermione nodded, kissed Pansy and Ginny on the cheek, told Harry goodbye, and walked over to Draco. 

“So, do you think we should Apparate together or separately, or Floo to the Leaky? Or how would you like to proceed?” She was still turning the bracelet nervously. 

Draco offered his arm. “Since we are supposed to be seen, maybe we should Apparate to the far end of Diagon and walk to the restaurant?” She nodded and took his arm. 

They landed in the alley and Draco kept ahold of her arm. Diagon was busy and they walked towards the restaurant arm in arm. “Draco, I’m so sorry you were involved in this mess. I feel as if I am taking advantage of you.” Draco looked at her for the first time since she first walked out of her bedroom. 

“Granger, as I said, it’s really not a hardship. Do you prefer to walk this way, or would you like me to hold your hand?” He was speaking softly as people started to notice the ex-Death Eater walking with the war heroine. Hermione grabbed his hand and tried to ignore the people staring. 

They approached the restaurant, and cameras began to click. Draco leaned down and whispered in her ear, “Showtime, Granger. Smile.” 

She smiled broadly at him as questions began to fly towards them. 

“Miss Granger, are you and Mr. Malfoy courting?” 

“Over here, Miss Granger, what happened with Ron Weasley?” Hermione felt her resolve crumbling, but Draco squeezed her hand in reassurance.  

“Mr. Malfoy, is this love?” 

Draco held open the door for her and placed his hand on her bare lower back. Hermione felt goosebumps rise on her skin. 

They were quickly seated and served delicious wine. Hermione sipped her wine slowly and watched Draco over the rim of her glass. He caught her looking at him and smirked. “I know I’m handsome, Granger, but do try not to stare.” 

She let out a tinkling laugh. “Don’t flatter yourself, Malfoy. This wine is incredible.” He nodded as the waitress approached their table to take their order. 

Draco stared at Hermione in a way that made her face flush. “So, Draco, have the aurors had any breakthroughs regarding Ronald’s location?”  

“No, everything has been a dead end. I’m sure after the paper tomorrow, he will get sloppy, and we will catch him.” 

Hermione thought this over carefully. “Do you think he will buy that we are a couple?” 

“I hope so. I’m sure with the dinners and us holding hands making the papers, he will catch the hint. I mean, I know how thick he is, but I plan to make it look real.” 

“Thank you for this, Draco. I feel so safe with you, and I can’t thank you enough.” 

“We’re friends, right? I protect my friends, even if they are swotty know-it-alls.” She beamed at him, feeling the wine. 

Their food arrived. They ate and had light conversation about the ministry, spoke about their friends, and discussed Harry’s upcoming wedding. 

“So Granger, do I get to have you on my arm at Potter’s wedding? I do believe I dance better than the other wizards you danced with at the gala.” Hermione dabbed her mouth with her napkin and took another large drink of her wine. 

“Well, you are my fake boyfriend and a terrific dancer, so I guess I shall allow you to escort me to the wedding, if anything to keep Molly away.” He nodded as he paid the bill and helped Hermione to her feet.  

They walked towards the door and saw the flock of reporters waiting outside. “Just smile, Granger. You don’t have to talk to them. They already got plenty of shots of us walking in together.” She nodded and took his hand. Draco guided her out the door and walked in front of her to shield her, pulling her close behind him. The questions were all the same. Once they got to the alley, Draco pulled her close and planted a soft kiss on her cheek as the cameras shuttered. Then, he Apparated with her in his arms. 

They arrived in her flat's sitting room. “Granger, was the kiss too much? I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.” 

She could feel her face burning as she stepped out of his arms. “Uh, no Draco. It was fine. Well, goodnight. Thank you for dinner.” He nodded and sat on the couch. “Of course. If you need anything, I'll be out here.” She walked to her room, ready to get into bed.  

She opened her door and flicked her wand to illuminate the room. She jumped when she saw someone sitting on her bed. Pansy smiled at her as she stood to help Hermione into her pyjamas. “So, Granger, how was it?” 

Hermione, thankful to be out of her shoes, let out a breath. “I guess as well as fake dates go, Pans.”

Pansy had an odd expression on her face as she pulled Hermione towards the bed. “Oh yes Granger, fake. Can't wait to see the papers in the morning.”

Chapter Text

Daily Prophet  

Former Death Eater Draco Malfoy and War Heroine Hermione Granger have intimate dinner   

                           By Rita Skeeter   

Draco Malfoy, former Death Eater, was seen having dinner Monday evening with war heroine Hermione Granger. When asked if the pair was in a relationship, the couple did not answer any questions.

An anonymous source states that the two are just close friends. However, at the end of the night, our photographer was able to capture a photo of the two Apparating away in an embrace. We reached out to Narcissa and Lucius Malfoy with no response.

In times like this, we wonder where Mr. Ronald Weasley is, and how he feels about his beau having intimate dinners with someone with a troubled past like Draco Malfoy.

Hermione Granger is no stranger to playing with hearts, as this reporter can confirm. At one time, she toyed with none other than Quidditch superstar Viktor Krum, as well as Harry Potter himself. Is this a cry for help? Has the war heroine finally cracked? We intend to get all the answers. See photos of the pair below.  

Hermione was standing at the kitchen table reading the Daily Prophet while Pansy smirked, sitting in the chair next to her.   

“That vile woman can never write an article without bringing up fourth year!” Hermione shook her head and gave the paper back to Pansy.   

Pansy reread the article. “You do look like a real couple in this photo. I wonder who the anonymous source is.”   

“I haven’t the slightest idea. Where are the boys this morning?”  

“Draco and Potter switched shifts. Potter is in the sitting room, and Blaise and Theo went back to the manor with Draco.” Hermione nodded, eating her toast.  

“I need to get to work. I’ll cook dinner tonight.”   

Pansy nodded and stood up to kiss Hermione’s cheeks. “I love you, Granger. Have a lovely day.”  

Hermione arrived at work and found that she had owl post waiting for her. She used a curse detection charm to make sure she didn’t have anything nefarious from what was sure to be people from both sides of the war, upset about her date with Draco.  

After burning most of the letters calling her a “mudblood whore” or a “disgrace to wizarding society,” she began to work, finding herself distracted. Katie came in to interrupt her work, stating she had post from Lucius Malfoy. She grabbed the scroll, quickly opening it.  

Miss Granger,  

Please come to the Manor for lunch.  

Lucius Malfoy  

Hermione rolled her eyes, speaking out loud to herself. “Godric, what could he possibly want from me?” She went to inform Harry of her plans for lunch, and he nodded, stating that the Manor was safe enough for her to go alone.  

At lunchtime, she stepped through the floo at Malfoy Manor and was greeted by Narcissa. “Hermione dear, I am delighted to see you.” She pulled Hermione close for a hug and kissed her cheek.

“Narcissa, I am pleased to see you as well.” She hugged the witch back.  

Narcissa released her and looped their arms together. “Let’s go see what my husband has had prepared for lunch.” They began walking together to the dining room. “The photos of you and Draco last night were lovely. I hope you do not mind me keeping them.”   

“Uh, of course not Narcissa. They are quite nice photos.”  

They entered the dining room and Narcissa went to sit next to Lucius while Hermione sat across from him.   

“Miss Granger, I am pleased you could join us for lunch.”   

“Thank you for the invitation. Is there something specific you wanted to speak to me about?” A lunch of pumpkin soup and warm bread appeared before them.    

“I was reading the paper and hoped to give some advice. Perhaps it is prudent that you do make a comment. Whomever the anonymous source is could be discrediting the relationship you and my son are trying to sell.”  

Hermione toyed with her friendship bracelet. “It’s certainly something to think about.” She started to eat her soup, thinking it over.   

Narcissa spoke next. “The Prophet reached out to us for a comment. We could make a statement for you.”   

“Sure, Narcissa, if Draco is okay with that. It would probably be easier.”  

“Wonderful Dear, I will owl The Prophet after lunch.”  

Lunch went the same as most meals with Lucius went. He grilled her about her future, and she spent the entire lunch rolling her eyes at him. Narcissa chimed in occasionally, and laughed when Hermione and Lucius would debate.  

Narcissa walked her to the floo after lunch and hugged her tightly. “Goodbye, my dear. I will be owling you for dinner later this week.” Hermione nodded and returned to the Ministry.   

The rest of her day was bland, and she found it hard to focus. Kingsley stepped into her office at the end of the day and sat in the chair in front of her.   

“Hermione, I came to tell you how impressed I am with your work.”  

She blushed. “Thanks, Kings. I am so grateful for this opportunity.”  

Kingsley smiled the reassuring smile he always gave her during the war. “Of course. You are most certainly the brightest witch of your generation. I actually have something to discuss with you.”  

Hermione chewed her lip nervously as he continued to speak.   

“I spoke with Lucius Malfoy the night of the gala, and he told me you were expressing interest in taking a different path in the Ministry. I wanted to make it clear that any job you want is yours, Hermione. This department will run on the funding and need very little work, and I will still allow you to give your creative input on it, no matter the department you work in.” Hermione smiled.   

“Thank you, Kings. I will consider what is best for me career-wise and let you know.” She stood, shaking his hand.  

“Of course, Hermione. Please reach out to me with any questions you have.”  

He left through her door and Hermione sighed. Damn Lucius and his meddling.   

She and Harry stepped through the floo into the flat and were greeted by Pansy, Blaise, and Theo. She gave them all hugs and squeezed Theo extra tight as he whispered into her ear, “I haven’t forgotten that we didn’t do anything Muggle on Saturday.”   

She released him. “We’re going to cook the Muggle way this evening.”  

They went into the kitchen and she and Theo began cooking. She was in tears laughing at Theo’s lack of knowledge of cooking. “What is this? An odd wand?” He was holding a turkey baster, squeezing the end.   

“No, Theo, watch.” She pulled the turkey breast that was cooking out of the oven and showed him how to baste. He looked genuinely intrigued.   

By the time dinner was ready, Ginny and Draco had also joined them. They all ate together, enjoying each other's company until they heard a peck at the window. Blaise walked to the window and received the evening edition of The Prophet. He glanced at the page and smirked while starting to read aloud.   

“This reporter has received a riveting response from Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy regarding their heir's dating life. When asked directly if their son and Hermione Granger were in a relationship, Narcissa Malfoy writes, ‘Hermione is a lovely young lady, and we are thrilled for her and Draco to explore the possibility of a serious relationship.’

When asked if the House of Malfoy had any objection to the blood status of their son's new beau, both Narcissa and Lucius Malfoy replied. Narcissa Malfoy responded, ‘Hermione’s blood is no different than ours and we would love to have her as part of our family one day.’

Lucius Malfoy’s response was, ‘Miss Granger’s blood status does not matter to myself or my family. She has proved her striking intelligence on many occasions, and I look forward to getting to know her better.’ This reporter will continue to follow this relationship as it develops.”  

Pansy let out a shriek. “Shite Granger, Lucius must actually like you.”  

Hermione was blushing. “I feel like this is all a bit much for our first fake date.”   

Draco sat up straighter next to her and his cheeks were pink. “Granger, pure-bloods usually don’t date. We court and usually the outcome is marriage, so my parents are trying to make it seem more authentic.”  

Hermione nodded and felt Ginny’s hand squeeze hers as Ginny spoke up. “So, Ferret, when is the next fake date?”  

“I was actually going to see if I could take Granger out on Friday.”  

Hermione smiled at him, noticing his eyes were Occluded. She made a mental note to ask him about this at a later time. “Sure Draco, that sounds lovely.”  

The rest of dinner was spent listening to Harry and Ginny discuss wedding plans. Hermione was to be Ginny’s Maid of Honor, and Harry had awkwardly asked Draco to stand in as Best Man since Ron was no longer in the picture, and Harry thought it might make the dating story more credible. Draco awkwardly agreed.   

Hermione went to bed that night exhausted and laid down next to Theo. She didn’t even need Dreamless Sleep to fall asleep quickly.

Chapter Text

Hermione’s week was dragging. She was exhausted from all the post and the comments she received while she was out. She also started preparing to apply for an empty position in Wizengamot Administration Services. Kingsley had promised her any job, but Hermione felt applying on fair ground was the best option for her. It wasn’t a department lead, but she would have a say in laws and be able to introduce new laws.  

On Friday, Draco had planned to take her out for dinner again. Pansy and Blaise were gone to visit Blaise’s mother, and Ginny had practice with The Harpies. So, Hermione was left to dress herself with only Harry and Theo there to help.  

She first tried on a pair of trousers and a satin blouse that she felt she looked nice in. She walked into the sitting room to ask Theo and Harry their opinion, and Theo instantly began to shake his head.  

“Love, trousers? Really? I can’t wait to tell Pansy about this.” Harry looked just as confused as Hermione felt and offered no advice.  

“Theo, I have no idea what the issue with trousers is. They have pockets and are practical.” Harry nodded, rather uncommitted to the conversation. 

“Go back and put on a dress and heels. The world needs to think you are in love with Draco, not trying to sell him a quick spell book.” She shook her head and went back into her closet to thumb through her dresses. She settled on a deep red dress that she had never worn. The neckline was high, but the dress left her back bare and showed a bit of leg. She slipped on black heels and went to attempt to charm her hair into something that would be presentable.  

With a swipe of lipstick and a spray of perfume, she decided she looked nice enough. She heard the Floo activate and left her room to greet Draco. He was, as always, dressed impeccably, and his fringe fell into his eyes slightly, but she didn’t mind the messiness of it.  

Draco’s eyes darkened when he saw her. “Granger, you look lovely. I have reservations at an Italian place in Diagon Alley.” Hermione nodded, hugged Theo and Harry, and walked over to Draco. 

“Floo or Apparate?”  

Draco held out his arm to her. “Apparating seems appropriate.” She took hold of his arm, and they spun on the spot.  

They landed in Diagon. Draco grabbed Hermione’s hand and led her down the cobblestone path.  

“I’m really sorry about your post this week, Granger. I’ve received a few myself.” 

She squeezed his hand and gave him a small smile. “It’s not your fault, Draco. Not everyone can see you the way I do.” 

“And how does The Brightest Witch of our Age see the former Death Eater?” 

“Well, he happens to be a dear friend of mine, and I think that although he was a prat of a child and teenager, he has turned into a wonderful man. I feel a bit bad for hogging his nights, because surely, he has beautiful witches waiting to be courted.” 

Draco let out a small chuckle as they walked, trying to ignore the stares and camera flashes.  

“Granger, I assure you that you are not keeping me from a witch to properly court. I truly appreciate your forgiveness though, and I hope to continue to earn your friendship.” She smiled at him as they approached the restaurant. Cameras were flashing and reporters were shouting questions, but she and Draco acted as if they were not there. 

Draco pulled open the door for her and put his hand on Hermione’s bare lower back, giving her gooseflesh. 

They were shown to their table and Draco pulled out her chair for her. They sat and ordered wine while reviewing the menu. 

“So, should I expect a large group at the Manor for Christmas?” asked Draco as they were served their wine. Hermione thanked the waitress, and responded,  

“It would appear so. I am unable to tell your mother no.”  

Draco shifted slightly before he spoke. “If you feel uncomfortable saying no, I could speak to her.” 

Hermione sipped her wine and let out a tinkling laugh. “Draco, I enjoy your mother's company and want to be there. I didn’t have other plans and I appreciate her hospitality.” 

Draco’s expression softened. “Mother is besotted with you. Thank you for forgiving them and befriending her. She has held on to so much guilt.”  

The waitress appeared and they put in their order. Hermione was wondering if it was the lighting or if Draco was actually looking at her like she hung the moon and stars just for forgiving his parents.  

“I am also besotted with Narcissa. She is quite lovely. Your father is growing on me as well.” 

Draco drank his wine and Hermione could tell he was starting to Occlude.  

“So, after Christmas what are your plans for the new year?” 

Hermione shrugged and began to nervously twist Pansy’s bracelet, staring down at her hands. “I think I may take a holiday, although I hate to have to drag you and Harry with me. It seems inconvenient for the two of you.” 

“Granger, how ever will I survive a holiday? Salazar, I’m not sure I’ll make it a week in a beautiful destination.” 

Hermione rolled her eyes. “It's not decided yet. Christmas is still a couple of weeks away, so I have plenty of time to think about it.” 

Their food arrived and Hermione realized she hadn’t eaten all day. Her mouth was watering.  

The pair began to eat, and Draco glanced up, looking thoughtful. “Granger, are you doing Muggle things with Theo tomorrow?”  

She chewed, thinking it over. “Perhaps. Theo has not asked about it yet, but maybe I could appease him by renting a film and cooking a Muggle dinner.” 

“Ah yes, films. Is there a store where you rent films?” 

She dabbed her mouth with her napkin, smiling. Sometimes she forgot how different the wizarding world was. “Yes Draco, there is a place you can rent films. They probably have thousands of films.” 

He set down his fork, indicating that he was finished with his meal. “Do you mind if I join you tomorrow night?” 

“Well, you are there every night so I suppose I could allow it.” She was enjoying teasing him. He looked so carefree over dinner and genuinely happy.  

He rolled his eyes. “How kind of you.” 

Draco paid for the dinner and helped her to her feet again, leaning towards her and whispering in her ear. “Granger, they will expect another show of affection. Is that okay?” She nodded her consent and allowed him to guide her to the door.  

As expected, reporters were outside taking their photos from the moment the door opened. Draco kept one hand on her lower back and his other arm in front of them to shield them from the camera flashes. He pulled her to the end of the path and into his arms, looked deeply into her eyes and raised one of her hands between them, putting a soft kiss on her knuckles, and causing her heart to beat a strange rhythm. Then, he Disapparated them away. 

The next morning, Hermione woke to the bed shifting next to her. She rolled towards the lump in the bed and found Theo staring at her. She clutched her chest and let out a small shriek, causing Theo to smile. 

“Morgana, Theo, that was creepy you know.” She scooted closer to him, allowing him to take her into his arms. 

“I just wanted to remind you that today is Saturday and I expect something Muggle.” 

She laughed, nuzzling closer into his chest. “Draco and I already discussed it. We will be having a movie night.”  

“Blaise and Pansy are off to Italy for the weekend, so it will just be the three of us once Potter’s watch is over.” 

She nodded and pulled away, deciding it was in fact time to get out of bed. 

Walking into the kitchen, she spotted Harry and Ginny sitting at the table. She kissed them both on the head and grabbed a cup of coffee, sitting across from them. 

“What are you doing here so early, Gin?” The redheaded witch looked at her and smiled broadly. 

“Finalizing last-minute wedding plans. Merlin, the next few weeks are going to be so busy. Christmas, New Year, and then our wedding at the end of January.” 

Hermione reached over and grabbed Ginny's hand. “I am so excited for the two of you. I have been considering taking a holiday right after New Year. Would it mess up the wedding planning? I can wait if it would. I feel wretched thinking it could make things harder on you, Gin.” 

“Of course not, you deserve the holiday. I can wait for Harry to come back if anything last minute arises.” 

“Gin, you would also be invited. It could be a pre-honeymoon.” Ginny’s face lit up, but it was Harry who spoke first. 

“I will still be on duty, so work first.” 

Ginny slapped his arm playfully. “Oh darling, we will be away from all of this. It sounds quite lovely.” 

Hermione nodded and as she stood to make them breakfast, she heard a tapping on the window. Sighing, she asked Ginny to grab the Daily Prophet and turned to focus on the task at hand.  

Ginny squealed. “Gods, Hermione, you are never going to believe what that cow Rita pulled out of her arse this time.”

Chapter Text

Hermione grabbed the paper from Ginny and read the headline aloud, her voice turning into a squeak before she finished the sentence. “Former Death Eater Draco Malfoy and war heroine Hermione Granger discuss marriage.” She skimmed the rest of the paper, turning increasingly red. 

Hermione was holding her breath as she turned to look at Ginny and Harry. The former was absolutely beaming, and the latter was beginning to look rather purple from holding in his laughter.

Theo walked in and paused, looking at the occupants. He strolled over, grabbed the paper from Hermione, and quickly scanned the article. “Well, future Lady Malfoy, I’m offended I was not included in wedding planning.” He then began to laugh, doubling over with tears in his eyes. 

Harry, finally taking the cue from Theo, also began to belly laugh. Ginny walked over and curtsied to Hermione as she spoke. “Lady Malfoy.” 

Hermione was the colour of a tomato as she addressed the room. “This is not funny! Ronald could hurt Draco, and it would be all  because of this anonymous source stating, ‘The two have been seeing each other for many months and have discussed their future, including children and marriage.’ What the bloody hell? Obviously, since this is fake dating,”-Theo cut in, “courtship.” Hermione let out a puff of air. “Courtship, whatever.

We have never discussed this for the tabloid’s benefit, and it could get someone hurt. This must be a different anonymous source, because the first one made it clear we were only friends.”

Harry stood, walked over to Hermione and embraced her. “’Mione, Draco can handle himself, and it really might  bring Ron out of hiding sooner.” She hugged him back.

“Harry I know, I am just tired of everything. I am holding up everyone’s lives.”

Ginny came up and hugged them both. “Yes, future Lady Malfoy, we get it. Get a grip, it will be fine.”

Hermione, Harry, Theo, and Ginny ate breakfast in silence, and Hermione excused herself to her bedroom to lie down for a bit longer. She heard a knock on her door and Theo appeared in the doorway. She waved him over to the bed, and he crawled under the blanket with her and laid on his side, propping his head up.

“Darling, I have a question for you.” He gave nothing away with his facial expression, and she nodded for him to continue. “You don’t have to answer me, however, I would still like to know. Do you have feelings for Draco? I know the paper is rubbish, but the photos did look- well, like two people enamoured with one another.” He was twisting one of her curls around his finger. 

She glanced away quickly. “Theo, I don’t have feelings for Draco, nor does he have feelings for me. So, we are certainly not enamoured with each other.” 

He shifted in the bed and dropped the curl he held between his fingers. “Listen, Hermione, he would kill me for telling you this, but I do think Draco is a bit enamoured with you. He won’t admit it, but he has been my best mate for a long time now. I just wanted to tell you that if you decide to act on any feelings that you apparently don’t have, you need to make sure you are healed before doing so.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Theodore, Draco does not have feelings for me. But sure, in imaginary Theo land, I'll keep that in mind.”

Another knock on the door brought Harry in. He came to the side of her bed, holding owl post. “This just arrived from your future in-laws.” 

Hermione swung her leg out and kicked him, causing him to fall onto the bed. She tore the letter from his hand and opened it quickly.

My Dearest Hermione, 

Lucius and I would like to invite you to the Manor for lunch today.

Yours, Narcissa Malfoy

“Good gods, this day just keeps getting better.”

Harry and Theo left to give her some privacy.

Hermione tried to find the most appropriate outfit for lunch at the manor. She eventually settled for a burgundy dress with black stilettos and charmed her hair into perfect curls.

She walked into the sitting room and Ginny was still there, sitting on Harry's lap. She glanced up at Hermione and let out a wolf whistle. “Looking real spiffy for your in-laws.” Harry chuckled.

Hermione gave her coldest glare. “Harry, do I need an escort to the Manor, or do I get a break from security detail?”

“Floo directly there and you should be fine. Malfoy is there should the need arise.” Hermione gave a curt nod and stepped into the fireplace.

She stepped out into the Manor and was greeted by Narcissa.

“Hermione dear, you look flawless.” She kissed Hermione’s cheek and Hermione could not find it in her to be upset about the article anymore, but she would casually bring it up during lunch.

Narcissa took her arm and the women started walking towards the dining room.

“So my dear, I hear you will be the next Lady of the House.”

Hermione flushed as Narcissa continued. “Oh, please do not be embarrassed. We obviously know of Rita’s fabrications to sell stories. I could only hope my Dragon finds a woman such as yourself.” Hermione could feel the flush creeping up her neck again.

“Uh- well um, thank you Narcissa. I’m sure Draco will find someone lovely.”

The witches were a few paces from the dining room when Narcissa replied to her. “Maybe he already has.” They entered the dining room before Hermione could ask who Narcissa was talking about. 

Lucius and Draco were already at the dining table when they entered. Lucius gave Hermione a curt nod, stood, and held the chair out for his wife. Draco stood and mimicked his father, pulling back the chair next to him for Hermione as he spoke. “Granger.” She gave him a nod of acknowledgement and sat down. When she glanced up, Lucius was staring at her and had an odd expression on his face.

“Lucius, lovely to see you. May I ask why you are looking at me like I have a second head?”

Narcissa chuckled and she felt Draco shift next to her. 

Lucius deadpanned, “Miss Granger, I was just admiring my future daughter-in-law.”

Draco started to speak. “Father-”

Hermione was quicker. “Lucius, my first change when I am Lady Malfoy would be to abolish the awful peacocks you have as companions.” Narcissa let out a ringing laugh.

Lucius’ eyebrows shot up. “Miss Granger, I am appalled you think you would have that authority.”

Hermione smirked. “Lucius, I will personally buy you a kitten. It's more your style. It wouldn’t go around pecking innocent bystanders and wildly running through the grounds as if a chimaera is on the loose.” 

“I'll have you know my peacocks are the finest magical quality Galleons can buy.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Shame, I think you ought to verify the lineage of those peacocks, Lucius. I do believe the breeder has pulled one over on you.” Lucius gave a dignified scoff and Draco and Narcissa laughed.

Lunch was served, and Hermione told the Malfoys about applying for her new position, and how she was finally convinced to take a holiday. Lucius and Draco sat mostly silent unless they were directly spoken to, but Narcissa kept up the conversation effortlessly. 

When lunch was over, Draco helped Hermione to her feet as she thanked Narcissa for the lovely lunch. She looked to Draco, who was offering his arm to her. “Do you have any pressing plans, Draco? I would love to pop over to Diagon to browse for wedding gift ideas for Harry and Ginny, and I would prefer not to ruin the surprise by having Harry breathing down my neck.” 

He looked down at her and nodded. “I’m all yours, Granger.”

They Apparated to Diagon, and Hermione instantly regretted her decision to come. Reporters were already on the prowl as soon as they materialized into place. Draco put his arm around her waist and whispered into her ear, causing her to get goosebumps. “Just ignore them. We don’t have to give them a single word.” She nodded and pulled him into the closest store that promised unique gifts. 

She began to browse the store, trying to find something Harry and Ginny would enjoy, when she came across a section titled ‘Quidditch for couples’. Her face heated as she realized this section contained sex games involving Quidditch. Draco chuckled next to her. “Granger, I didn’t peg you for the type to gift these, uh, novelties.”

Hermione choked on her intake of breath, and let out a cough, avoiding eye contact with Draco. “Honestly, where do you even find somewhere to fly in the nude? It seems dangerous, and a recipe for a long stay in Mungo’s.” 

“Granger, I honestly have no idea how that would work. But, I’m sure if the game is made, someone is doing it out there somewhere.” 

She grabbed his arm, leading to more appropriate gifts. She settled on a couple’s broomstick, not made for sexual activity, and had Ginny and Harry's names engraved into the wood. 

They walked out of the store and were again bombarded by reporters shouting questions at them.

“Mr. Malfoy, is there any bad blood between Ronald Weasley and yourself?”

“Mr. Malfoy, Miss Granger, could you please give us a statement regarding the time frame of this engagement?”

“Can you kiss her for the camera, Mr. Malfoy?” This question made her stiffen as they walked, and other reporters with cameras began to parrot the request.

Draco pulled her to the end of the alley, and leaned down to speak into her ear. “Whatever you are comfortable with, Granger. Don’t feel pressured by those leeches.” Hermione nodded and decided to follow her gut. After speaking with Theo, she did realise she may have felt something for Draco, healed or not after Ronald. 

She made a quarter turn and faced him, stood directly in front of him, and put both hands on his cheeks. His eyes widened when she pulled his face to hers, giving him a soft kiss on the lips, ignoring the sound of the shutters around her.

The moment her lips connected with his, she knew she was utterly and completely fucked, because she did in fact have feelings for Draco Malfoy. Her magic exploded inside of her, causing every inch of her body to melt into him and beg for more. She pulled away slowly and inspected his face. His eyes were still closed, and he had a look of shock on his face. He slowly opened his eyes, and she glanced into the pools of silver and blue, watching him build his Occlumency walls quicker than she even knew was possible.

He nodded and looked as if he might say something, but instead just grabbed her and Apparated away.

Chapter Text

Hermione and Draco landed in the sitting room, and she quickly pulled away from him, her body still on fire from the kiss. Avoiding looking at Draco, she turned to walk to her room before Draco spoke, causing her footsteps to stop.

“Granger, you didn’t have to kiss me. I don’t want to make this uncomfortable for you.”

Hermione hesitated, wondering if he also felt their magic crackling in unison as they kissed. She glanced over at him, noting his intense stare. “Draco, it's fine. I’m not uncomfortable. I just figured we might as well give them what they were asking for.

He gave her a curt nod as he strode to the fireplace. “Very well. I will return to the Manor and be back for my shift tonight.” 

She turned on her heel and walked on shaking legs to her bedroom. 

Later that afternoon, after she took a much-needed cold shower, she went to find Harry and Theo. She found them playing a rather heated game of wizards’ chess. 

They were mocking each other in good-natured competitiveness. Neither seemed to notice her walking in as she muttered, “barbaric.” 

“Potter, I’m telling you this board must be enchanted because-”

“Merlin, Nott. I swear I will take a wizard’s oath right now-”

Finally, Hermione had heard enough. “Oh shut it, you two are absolutely doing my head in.” Both wizards snapped their necks towards her, nodding to acknowledge her presence, and continued to play chess.

Draco Flooed back into the flat that evening, and Hermione filled him and Theo in on the night’s plans.

“I’m going to make a pizza run first, and Harry has agreed to set up the telly while I am gone.”

Theo looked visibly excited. “Darling, what is a pizza?” 

Hermione smiled at Theo, sometimes forgetting all the things she took for granted. “Theodore, pizza is food. Delicious and very popular in the Muggle world. It's kind of like a flatbread with tomato sauce, meat, vegetables, and cheese.”

Theo looked like a child on Christmas morning. Draco looked confused. “Granger, I assume you have to leave to do this? Should I get my jacket back on?”

“Unfortunately, the Muggle pizza delivery driver would not be able to find this flat. So yes, we will need to Floo to the Leaky, and there is a pizza shop around the corner in Muggle London.” Draco nodded and grabbed his jacket. “Theo, would you like to come?”

“No love, I’m going to help Potter set up the telly and pick out a movie.”

Hermione kissed both of Theo’s cheeks and joined Draco at the fireplace.

They stepped into the Floo, and he grabbed her arm as he yelled out their destination. 

The Leaky was always crowded, but on a Saturday night, it was a tight squeeze to navigate. Hermione grabbed Draco’s hand and he steered her through the crowd, ignoring the stares and whispers.

They stepped into the fresh December air and Hermione shivered. Draco quickly took his jacket off and put it around her, then cast a warming charm on himself. They were standing much closer to each other than necessary.

She peered up through her lashes into his grey eyes. “Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it.” He held her hand as they strode towards Muggle London.

“Draco, when all of this is over and Ronald is caught, will you still spend time with me?”

He scoffed. “Granger, you should know by now that we Slytherins are loyal. We’re friends now, right? I will be around as much as you’ll have me.”

She smiled to herself, hoping he couldn’t see her blush. “We are friends. I quite enjoy your companionship.”

They were finally entering Muggle London and Hermione pulled his hand towards the pizza shop. “This is my favourite place to go when I am craving a good pizza. It’s owned by an entire family. My parents and I used to frequent it a lot.” Draco had stiffened at the mention of her parents but continued to listen. “Maggie and Frank are the owners. Their child Stephen sometimes helps in the shop, but he attends university.” 

Draco pulled open the door for her as she stepped in and breathed deeply, taking in the wonderful aroma. 

Maggie was at the counter. Her eyes lit up when she spotted Hermione. 

“Oh dear, Frank get up here and see who has come to pay us a visit.” Frank came around the corner and smiled at Hermione. 

“Maggie, Frank, it’s lovely to see you.” Hermione dropped Draco’s hand and walked briskly to the older couple, giving them each a hug.

The older woman gave her an extra squeeze, making Hermione laugh before letting her go. “Hermione dear, it has been way too long. How are your parents?”

Hermione felt Draco grab her hand and give it a small squeeze. 

She looked at Maggie and gave her a sad smile. “They actually moved to Australia and opened a practice there. They are much happier with all the sunshine. “

Frank spoke up, startling Hermione as he had been quiet the entire time. “Well dearie, it does sound lovely down under. We are certainly happy to see you. Now, who is this young man?”

Draco stepped forward and reached out to shake Frank's hand. “Draco Malfoy, sir.”

Maggie gave Hermione another small smile and let out a whistle. “Mr. Malfoy, are you involved with our Hermione?”

Hermione could feel the heat in her face. “Maggie, Draco is my boyfriend.”

The older woman smiled and pulled Draco into a hug, startling him. “Well Draco, Hermione is a handful, but she has grown to be a beautiful young woman. Do take care of her, yeah?” She released Draco, and he looked somewhat uncomfortable for a moment before schooling his face into a pleasant expression. 

“Yes, she is a beautiful and talented woman. I do hope she allows me to take care of her; however, she has proven time after time that she can do it herself.” Maggie and Frank laughed, then took their order and made it in front of them. This seemed to interest Draco. They left the shoppe after promising to come back and visit.

When they returned to the flat, Theo was waiting for them anxiously.

“I picked out a movie. It's called Dirty Dancing. I sure hope the bloke on the cover dances real dirty, if you know what I mean.” Hermione laughed, shaking her head, and Draco placed the pizza on the tea table next to the couch. 

“Dirty Dancing, huh? Theo, It’s a romance movie.” Hermione walked to the couch and sat in the middle, motioning for the wizards to come sit down.

“I could use some pointers in that department, love. George and I are starting to get serious, and I’d love to impress him.” 

Hermione nodded. She was very happy for George and Theo. She summoned plates and put a slice of pizza on each of them. She watched as they tried pizza for the first time. 

Theo took an enthusiastic bite and let out a hum of approval. 

Draco took his bite after a good inspection of what exactly pizza consisted of. He closed his eyes as he swallowed, and immediately took another bite.

Hermione was happy to have the wizards’ approval on one of her favourite dishes. “Good, yeah?”

“Love, we have to get this more often.” Theo was starting to eat his second piece.

“Granger, it’s pretty good. You say this is sausage?”

She nodded as she took her first bite, and allowed her eyes to roll to the back of her head. “Sausage and onion.” The group finished the pizza, and Hermione turned on Dirty Dancing and settled between the two wizards. Her body was marginally closer to Draco, due to Theo spreading out more on the couch. 

Theo was asking Hermione question after question about the plot before she felt her eyes growing heavy. She leaned back on the couch and allowed them to fall shut.

Hermione woke at the end of the movie and noticed she had shifted in her sleep. She had her head on Draco’s shoulder. Theo was lightly snoring, pressed against her side with his head against her arm, making it nearly impossible to move. Not that she wanted to. She breathed in deeply, trying to have Draco’s scent imprinted in her brain.

Draco spoke. “Granger?”

“Yes, Draco?” She snuggled more into his shoulder. 

“Uh, my arm is going dead. Well, it has been dead for the last hour.” She let out a big yawn and it jostled Theo awake.

Theo sat up and stretched. “Well kids, it's about time for me to go to bed. I’ll see you in there, Hermione.” They bade him goodnight as he walked to her bedroom.

“Draco, sorry for falling asleep. Did you enjoy the movie?”

“It was okay, just hard to hear over your snoring.” Hermione scoffed, sitting up and glaring at him.

“I. Do. Not. Snore.” She smacked his shoulder with every word.

Draco threw back his head, laughing. “Not only do you snore, but you also talk in your sleep.”

Hermione stood from the couch and turned around to look at him. “Oh gods, what did I say?”

Draco looked mischievous when he replied, “ I will trade what you were dreaming of for a memory of the Polyjuice cat mishap.”

Hermione smirked. “Over my dead body.”

Draco scoffed. “I think I could get it from Potter with the right motivation.” Hermione smacked his arm and did her best puppy dog eye she could.

“Draco, please leave it alone. It was traumatizing.”

“Granger, that look does not work on me. However, for now, I will leave it alone for one promise.” He reached out, grabbing her arm and pulling her to sit next to him.

She rolled her eyes and shifted so she was facing him. “What ever could I promise Draco Malfoy heir of the Malfoy fortune that could possibly make up for one of my most embarrassing experiences?”

It was now his turn to roll his eyes. “I just want to know what you three got up to in the woods while The Dark Lord was in favour.”

“You and everyone else. One day I will tell you. But not tonight.”

“I suppose I can accept that for now. Do you happen to have anything sweet? I have a hankering for chocolate.”

Hermione stood and pulled on his arm to indicate he should follow her. “I’ve got just the thing.”

And that’s how she found herself sitting on her countertop, and Draco standing in front of her with a tub of Rocky Road and a spoon in each of their hands.

Draco took a bite of the ice cream and his eyes rolled back. She stifled a giggle. “Draco, have you never had Rocky Road?”

He shook his head and swallowed his ice cream. “Never. Gods, Granger, you are introducing me to so much Muggle shite and I cannot believe I have lived my whole life without this.”

She got a spoonful, placed it in her mouth and moaned before she swallowed. “I usually only reserve this for emergencies.”

“You have emergency ice cream?” Draco looked bemused.

“Yes- it’s a thing. For rather rough days, poor Pans has to pry it out of my hands some nights. Although I should switch to low fat at this point, I have been having too many emergency ice cream nights and my clothes are fitting a bit tighter than usual.”

Draco swallowed another spoonful and Hermione was trying to suppress a smile, knowing that a year ago she would not have believed she would be eating ice cream in her kitchen with Draco Malfoy.

“So, do you think our kiss will be in tomorrow’s paper?”

Draco smiled a genuine smile. “Granger I’m sure Skeeter is up right now writing some gods-awful piece about how we are secretly already betrothed.”

Hermione blushed but laughed all the same. “You are right, I am a little nervous to see it to be honest. Do you think the kiss was too much?”

Draco shook his head and let out a breathy laugh. “Well, if anyone had an issue believing we were courting, they certainly won't after that. I mean, I put in all my best mouth work.”

“I don’t doubt that, you prat.” She smiled at him, hopped off the counter and threw the empty Rocky Road container in the garbage. “Well, I think it's perhaps time for me to go to bed.” She walked in front of him and opened her arms. Draco looked at her confused. “Come on we kissed earlier, surely a hug doesn’t scare you. I hug all my friends.”

Draco opened his arms and Hermione stepped into them and gave him a tight squeeze. She could feel his breath against the shell of her ear. “Goodnight, Granger. I will see you at some point tomorrow, I’m sure.” She nodded and pulled away.

She was blushing as she walked to her bedroom, then climbed into bed with Theo and quickly fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Hermione woke the next morning to find Theo and Harry sitting on either side of her. She groaned and pulled the blankets over her face. “Go away.”

Harry pulled the blanket back down and she saw an amused smirk. When she sat up, she saw a familiar print in his hands as he began to read. “Sparks fly in Diagon as our favourite couple lip-locks on Saturday afternoon, after a shop-keeper confirms that the couple was looking at naughty broomstick games-” Hermione sat up straight and snatched the paper from him. She scanned it and her eyes caught on the photo. 

“Darling, do you want to revisit a recent conversation we had?” Theo looked like a child on Christmas morning.

“What conversation?” Harry was looking between the two of them, confused.

Hermione continued to watch the loop of her grabbing Draco and kissing him, remembering how her magic sang. She didn’t look up, afraid to give away her true thoughts. “It’s nothing, Harry. Theo seems to think Draco and I have a thing for each other.” Harry chuckled. “Merlin, ‘Mione, the photo makes it look like you were dying of thirst and the glass of water was in his mouth.”

Theo still had his shit-eating grin plastered on his face. “Was it a good kiss, or is the paper lying when they said sparks flew?”

Hermione knew she was blushing but spoke anyway. “It was just a kiss. No tongue, no groping, I promise.”

Harry leaned over her shoulder to look at the photo better. “What about the uh, naughty broomstick game you were looking at?”

This actually made Hermione crack a smile, and she lightly smacked Harry’s arm. “We were shopping for your wedding gift, you prat.”

“So, I should expect an interesting wedding gift?”

“Not from me, Harry. You two are too invested in Rita’s utter bullshite.”

Hermione spent her Sunday doing all of her Christmas shopping via owl. She was quite afraid to go to Diagon and be caught in a media shitstorm. For Theo, she ordered a book titled, “Muggle Experiences for the Adventurous Wizard”.

For Pansy, she purchased a subscription to the latest muggle fashion magazine. That should give her plenty of new material for the next year. Blaise was easy to shop for. She got him a book titled, “Quidditch Entrepreneurs in the Magical World.”

Harry was to receive a new wand holster. Ginny, a new pair of Quidditch gloves. Narcissa, a hairpin that had dragons etched into the side. While it may not be as grand as Narcissa is used to, Hermione thought it would look lovely in her blonde locks. Lucius was a tad bit harder to shop for, but she settled on a book called “Peacock Lineage: How to Pick the Best of the Flock”. She smirked at that, hoping he would find it humorous.

Draco was more difficult than Lucius. She settled on a pair of cufflinks with “fortis” etched into them. She knew he probably had a hundred sets of cufflinks, but she thought he might need a reminder of how brave it is to put himself in the situation that he is in with her. She was very grateful for him, regardless of the feelings she may or may not be hiding. 

Once her orders were put in, she took a hot shower and was pleased to see Pansy and Blaise had arrived back at the flat.

Blaise cooked dinner that night, and Harry informed Hermione that Draco would be late for his shift that evening. She felt a twinge of disappointment, but still had a wonderful evening with her friends.

Later that night, they all received the official invitation to Yule at the Manor. The invitation said that they should all stay on Christmas Eve to enjoy dinner, and that they would all have comfortable sleeping arrangements. Christmas was only a few days away, and Hermione was excited to be spending it with the people she cared for most.

That night, Pansy came into Hermione’s room and lay down with a heavy sigh. Hermione turned to look at the beautiful witch. “Yes, Pans?”

Pansy grabbed Hermione’s hand and began playing with the bracelet she had gifted her. “Granger, I talked to Theo.”  Hermione groaned and rolled her eyes.

“Pans, it's not like that. Draco is my assigned auror, and he wouldn’t allow himself to develop feelings for me.”

“Why don’t you think he could care for you? You are everything, Granger. I’ve seen the photos and how he acts around you. While you may be content on hiding everything deep down, he seems to be wearing it on his sleeve.”  

“He Occludes a lot around me, and I’m not hiding anything deep down. It’s much too soon after everything that has happened with Ron. It’s only been two months. I’m terrified to even allow my heart to open to anyone else.”

“This isn’t just anyone else. It’s Draco, the one who has shut down his entire life to protect you.”

“It's literally his job, Pansy. He gets paid to do so.”

“He doesn’t have to pretend to be your boyfriend. He doesn’t have to hold you at galas, kiss you in the streets, or look at you the way he does.”

“Pansy, I love you, but he’s not pining for me. He hardly kissed me back. You are all looking for something that’s not there.

”Whatever, Granger. One day, he will slip up and reveal his true feelings.”

********************************

The next few workdays seemed to drag on. Draco had not asked Hermione out again, but he seemed preoccupied. Harry had kept her company most days in her office, save from the few meetings he had. Apparently, there had been a handful of Ronald Weasley sightings, but none of them revealed anything of substance. 

The morning of Christmas Eve, Hermione had all of her gifts to her friends shrank and in her overnight bag as they prepared to head to the Manor. Once they arrived, Narcissa greeted them all with hugs and kisses on their cheeks and showed them all to their rooms. Hermione was grateful that her room was not the same room she stayed in while she was recovering from Ron’s attack.

Narcissa lingered in the room and watched Hermione set her luggage on her bed. “I hope this room is okay, dear. Draco is right across the hall should you need anything.”

Hermione walked over to the window and let her hands run through the satin curtains, admiring the view of the garden. “It’s lovely, Narcissa. Thank you so much for the invitation.”

The older witch strolled over to stand next to Hermione. “Of course, darling girl. You are part of the family. While it is not as Rita put it, we still simply adore you, and we Malfoys take care of our own.”

Hermione gave her a small smile and hugged her. It seemed to take Narcissa by surprise, but she hugged her back. Hermione could feel the genuine feelings Narcissa carried for her in the embrace.

When Hermione pulled back from the embrace, the older witch informed her that dinner would be in thirty minutes, so she opened her luggage and pulled out the dress Pansy had designed for her the previous day. It was deep green, silk, and form-fitting, but not inappropriate for a holiday dinner. She used her wand to zip it, then decided her wand would not be needed and tossed it back into her luggage. She put on the matching shoes and charmed her hair. She decided to forgo makeup for the evening.

A knock on the door startled her. She walked over and opened the door to find Draco standing in the hall. “Granger, I thought I could escort you down to dinner, as it seems you are the only guest in my wing.” She nodded and grabbed his arm, wondering if he felt the spark she did when their bodies touched.

Dinner was a joyful experience. Narcissa told stories of Draco’s Christmases in the Manor, causing him to turn pink. Lucius, as always, discussed politics with Hermione, and Pansy and Ginny talked about Muggle fashion trends. Theo, Blaise, and Harry got into a heated debate over Quidditch. The night ended with the group in the sitting room sipping wine, and Hermione found herself a bit tipsy.

Draco was seated next to Hermione on the loveseat. “Granger, have you overindulged?”

Hermione giggled. “Perhaps a little. Do you mind showing me back to my room?”

Draco stood and offered his hand to help her get to her feet. Ginny and Pansy were both watching them, and Ginny grabbed Hermione’s arm to halt their progress.

“Now, wherever is the future Lady Malfoy heading?” Pansy began laughing as Ginny attempted to suppress her giggles.

Hermione rolled her eyes and grabbed Draco’s arm. “Draco is just showing me back to my room. I will see you in the morning.” Pansy winked, and Ginny could not hold in her laughter any longer. Hermione sighed and let Draco pull her away to his wing of the Manor.

They walked in silence before it became unbearable for Hermione. “Draco, I’m sorry for the weird behaviour from everyone. They seem to think you carry a candle for me.”

He let out a dark chuckle. “Granger, you’re the Golden Girl. I think half of the magical population carries a candle for you.”

Hemione dipped her head to hide her smile. “Thank you, Draco. Unfortunately, none of them interest me.” They were approaching the stairs and Hermione paused. “Oh shite, I forgot about the stairs. Earlier it was okay, but now I’m slightly intoxicated, so we will have to take them slow.”

Draco released her arm and crouched down in front of her. He undid the strap of her left shoe, helped her step out of it, and then repeated the process on the right side. “Better?”

She let out a sigh of relief. “Much. Thank you, Draco. I thought about doing it myself, but I didn’t want to insult your pure-blood ancestors.”

He smiled at her before replying. “Of course, Granger. I’m sure my ancestors are rolling in their graves right now; however, Mother has had me help her many times getting up the stairs after a few glasses of wine.”

They climbed the stairs and approached Hermione’s room. She opened the door, motioning for him to come inside. He placed her shoes next to the door and began loosening his tie. Hermione found that incredibly attractive, but began going through her clothing to find a good pair of pajamas. Once she located them, she excused herself to the loo before realizing that getting her zipper down without her wand, which was somewhere in her luggage, was going to be a task.

After several attempts, she groaned in frustration. “Draco, could you please come here for a moment?” She heard the door handle jiggle and turned to face him. “Hi, uh could you do me a favour?” He nodded, looking confused. “Could you please help me with this zipper?”

His face blushed a brilliant pink. “Are you sure? I can fetch Pansy or She-Weasel.”

“Draco, just unzip the damn dress for me, please?” He walked to her and she turned and gathered her hair to move it out of the way.

He slowly pulled down her zipper and once it got to her lower back, she felt his fingers leave the zipper and start to trace a patch of freckles on her shoulder, causing her body to heat. She giggled. “Are my freckles interesting?”

“Actually, yes. They remind me of constellations.”

He removed his hand and left so Hermione could get changed. She washed her face and braided her hair.

When she returned to her room, it was empty. She climbed into bed and slipped into a wine-induced slumber.

Chapter Text

After Hermione woke up the next morning and showered, she found a box on her bed with her name and a short note. It was written in Narcissa’s handwriting and stated that it was a tradition in the Malfoy household to wear Christmas pyjamas during the gift exchange and breakfast. She hastily opened the box, finding a blue silk pair of pyjamas with enchanted snowflakes that danced around the fabric. They were extremely comfortable. 

She decided it was time to head downstairs. She left her room and descended the stairs to find a waiting Lucius. Hermione stifled a giggle at the sight. Never in all of her life did she expect to see Lucius Malfoy in pyjamas with enchanted strutting peacocks wearing Father Christmas hats.

“Good morning, Miss Granger. My wife has asked me to make sure that you make it to the sitting room.”

Hermione cracked, allowing herself to laugh. “Morning, Lucius. I see the peacocks on your pyjamas have more brain cells than the real ones.”

He offered her his arm and deadpanned, “You know Miss Granger, I think the next time you stay overnight here, I might have Alfred come in and wake you up again if you continue to insult my fowl.” Hermione rolled her eyes and took his arm, allowing him to guide her to the sitting room.

When she entered the sitting room, she didn’t know where to look first. The decorations reminded Hermione of a fairy tale. Snowflakes were falling from the ceiling and melting just a few centimetres away from her. The tree was tall and beautifully decorated with glass ornaments and real fairies lighting it. Under the tree sat perfectly wrapped gifts. The fireplace was lit and had garland decorating it. This felt like home.

Narcissa stepped towards her, wearing a matching set of peacock pyjamas like the ones Lucius wore. “Happy Christmas, love.” She hugged Hermione and grabbed her hand, leading her over to her friends sitting on the couches.

Immediately she noticed an extra redhead that was not Ginny. Relieved to see that it was George, she let out a breath and squeezed Narcissa’s hand. “Happy Christmas, Narcissa. It looks incredible in here.” 

Looking around the group, she noticed that every couple wore matching pyjamas. Ginny and Harry had gingerbread men on theirs that danced, Blaise and Pansy wore pyjamas with green and red snitches flying around on the fabric, and George and Theo’s had Christmas trees with lights that flickered. When her eyes moved to Draco, she saw that his pyjamas matched hers. She said good morning and Happy Christmas to the group and looked around to find a seat.  The only seat available was next to Draco.

They began to open presents and Hermione was pleased to watch Lucius open his book and momentarily lose his cool façade. He let out a chuckle but quickly schooled his features when he noticed Hermione looking at him, and just lifted an eyebrow at her. 

From Harry and Ginny, she received an all-day pass for a local magical massage parlour. Blaise had gifted her a book titled, ‘Law Practices in Magical Europe’. George had gifted her a crate of the latest Weasley Wizarding Wheezes products. She profusely apologised for not having a gift to give him and he just waved her off, stating that his gift was her bringing Theo around.

When she reached Pansy’s gift, she opened the lid to the box and promptly shut it, turning a bright red. She had gifted her a full box of lingerie, causing everyone in the room to laugh except for Draco. “Pansy!” She shot Pansy a glare.

“Granger, I've seen your knicker drawer. These are all of my design.”

Hermione rolled her eyes and picked up her gift from Theo. The box was perfectly wrapped and when she opened it, she gasped. Inside the box was a photo. It was framed, and showed Hermione and her parents. It was taken when they went on holiday to France when she was 10 years old. Theo had redeveloped it to allow it to move, like Blaise had done with the photo of Hermione kissing Pansy. She felt tears prick her eyes as she watched her parents laugh and her father grab her, tickling her sides to make her smile for the camera.

She felt Draco snake his arm around her and squeeze her shoulder. Theo was sitting on her other side. She turned to face him and hugged him as tightly as she could. “Theo, I don’t even know what to say. I love it so much.”

Theo returned her embrace and spoke into her ear. “Love, you deserve it all.” She wiped her eyes and kissed him on the cheek as Narcissa spoke.

“Hermione, dear I am afraid we could not wrap your gift. My husband, son, and I are extremely interested in real estate in beautiful locations. We decided that since you were planning a holiday, we would offer the use of our home in Australia. I do believe your parents live close by, and we wanted to offer you the opportunity to check on them. Not just for the holiday, you may visit whenever you like.” Hermione started crying once again and stood to walk to the older witch.

Narcissa stood and folded Hermione into her arms. “Narcissa, thank you so much. Gods, I gave you a bloody hairpin and you have given me everything.”

Narcissa chuckled. “Dear, I love the hairpin. It is beautiful and I plan to put it in my regular rotation of hairpins. Now, you have a portkey leaving in three days that will whisk you away to the villa. It is on a beautiful beach, so pack accordingly.”  Hermione felt the tears burning her eyes and Narcissa squeezed her tighter. “My dearest Hermione, you are such a special woman. Being around you is like being around the sun.” Narcissa carefully pried Hermione out of her arms and kissed her cheeks.

Hermione then turned to Lucius who looked very uncomfortable.  “Miss Granger, I do not expect the thank you embrace you shared with my wife. I was simply happy to get you off the continent so my peacocks' intelligence would no longer be insulted.”

 Hermione gave a watery chuckle.  “Fine Lucius, but expect owls while I’m gone to make sure you still know how insufferable they are.” He cracked a smirk and nodded. 

She then turned to Draco, who stood by the fireplace, watching the encounter. She walked over to him and wrapped her arms around him, causing him to still for a moment before he returned her embrace. She felt their magic dancing. He was so tall that her face was pressed against his chest, and his heart started to beat erratically. “Draco, thank you so much. I am grateful to have you in my life.”

He spoke and she could feel his breath in her hair. “Granger, it's nothing. Thank you for the cufflinks, also. I shall wear them every day.”

She laughed. “You Malfoys are so extravagant. It’s quite difficult to shop for someone who has it all.”

She pulled back and gazed into his steel grey and blue eyes. “So Granger, it seems we have a holiday to plan.” 

The rest of the morning was spent laughing over breakfast and planning their holiday. All of her friends would be there, and she was elated. Draco was mostly quiet during breakfast, but once the table was cleared, he leaned over to whisper to her. “Granger, can you accompany me to my office? I have another gift that I would like to give to you.” She nodded and stood, glad the others seemed preoccupied, but did not miss Blaise’s wink that he shot Draco as they walked away.

It was a quiet walk, but Hermione felt that it was a comfortable silence. Draco stopped at a door and pulled it open, motioning for her to come inside. He walked around the desk and tapped his wand on one of the drawers. It opened, and he rummaged through it for just a second before pulling out a small mahogany box. He walked over to her and offered it to her. She could tell from his eyes that he was Occluding.

She took it from him and ran her finger over the top of the box,  feeling her heart speeding up. She slowly opened it and found a beautiful medallion. On the surface of the medallion, she found the runes Kenaz, Gebo, and Uruz. “Passion, Gratitude, and Strength?” He nodded, still not making eye contact. 

“Could you help me put it on, Draco?” He carefully grabbed the chain, and she pulled her hair aside. He stepped behind her and made quick work of fastening it around her neck.

She turned to look at him and he finally met her eyes. “When I think of you, those are the runes that come to mind.” She put her hand on his chest and heard his breath catch. In that moment, her magic begged for connection. Without thinking, she stood on the tips of her toes and pressed her lips to his. He stilled for just a moment before he lifted his hands to her face and held it delicately, kissing her back.

She pulled back and found him opening his eyes and looking back at her. “Thank you, Draco.” He dropped his hands from her face. She immediately missed the contact. He opened the door and offered his arm to her. She took it, still trying to control her heartbeat and the blush she could feel spreading across her face.

He escorted her back to the party and sat next to her quietly, looking to be deep in thought. The rest of the day was spent with laughter and joy. Pansy spent the whole day with a quill in her hand, making sketches of the outfits she planned to make for herself, Hermione, and Ginny. Narcissa’s eyes kept going to Hermione’s neck, and she suppressed a smile every time she caught a glimpse of the medallion. 

That night, they returned to the flat after a proper Yule feast. Hermione felt full and sluggish, but Pansy enlarged her bed for a  sleepover with Ginny. Pansy seemed smug when Hermione explained her absence after breakfast, and Ginny just shook her head. “That damned ferret is smooth.” 

The girls fell asleep under the blankets together after long, excited talks about the upcoming holiday.

Chapter Text

Hermione walked into her flat the next morning with Harry on her heels. He seemed to be hovering all morning and she felt like a watched toddler.

She started opening her owl post and felt him shift closer to her. She huffed and turned to her best friend. “Harry, what’s your problem? You’ve been hovering all day and it’s driving me barmy.”

Harry averted his eyes and squeezed the bridge of his nose. “‘Mione, it's Arthur. He went to the aurors because Molly received an owl from Ron yesterday.”

Hermione gasped and folded her arms around herself as Harry continued. “The note didn’t have any helpful information, however, Ron did mention to tell you that he uh- loves and misses you. He said he had been reading the prophet, and he didn’t have anything nice to say about you and Draco.” Hermione felt a tear slide down her face. Harry stepped forward and folded her into his arms. She cried into his chest as he smoothed down her hair. 

“I swear, we will find him. He can only hide for so long. Remember the Horcrux hunt? He didn’t last very long.”

She pulled away from him and squeezed the medallion around her neck. “I trust the aurors. I just sometimes find it hard to believe that the eleven-year-old boy who I loved fiercely for most of my life has turned out this way.” 

“I know. But eh, so what’s going on with Malfoy?” Harry looked as if he wanted to be anywhere else.

Hermione could feel herself blushing. “I’m not sure, Harry. I don’t think I’m ready for anything right now. It still feels a bit soon.”

“Only you will know when the time is right. Malfoy is alright now though, if you do decide to go in that direction.” Hermione just nodded. Behind her, the Floo activated and Theo, Pansy, and Blaise stepped through the green flames.

Blaise and Pansy excused themselves to their bedroom, and Theo walked over to Hermione and Harry with a wide grin on his face. “Darling, can we please have pizza tonight for dinner? I’ve been craving it since the last time we had it.” He folded Hermione into his arms and gave her a small squeeze.

She hugged him back, smiling. “Theo, I hate when you smile like that. It’s a bit creepy. To answer your question, yes, I will get you pizza if you stop smiling that way.”

He pulled back with his smile still glued to his face. “Love, I would very much enjoy having George here with me tonight if you don’t mind.”

“Of course, George is always welcome. I will order pizza and we can watch a film.”

His smile grew wider. “You are, quite simply, the greatest witch I have ever had the pleasure of knowing.” He kissed both of her cheeks and turned to Harry.

“I do believe you owe me a chess rematch, Potter.”

“I suppose until Gin gets back from The Burrow, I could play a game or two.”

Hermione excused herself to go take a much-needed shower. She found herself absentmindedly touching her gift from Draco. As she undressed, she carefully removed it and smiled, remembering the kiss from the previous day. She couldn’t deny that she felt something for him, but couldn’t allow those feelings to come to the surface. She was a busy witch and needed to focus on her career, and finish healing from the mental anguish she still felt from time to time thanks to Ron.

After her shower, she began to make a list of the things she needed for Australia. Just as she pulled open her dresser, Pansy came walking into her room.

“Granger, I have all your bags packed already. I am working on my own now, but figured you would be in here making a list and attempting to pack.”

Hermione shook her head. “Pansy, I don’t need you to pack for me. I am a perfectly capable witch.” Pansy smirked and summoned a suitcase.

“This is yours. It’s charmed so that you can’t open it. Only I can when I’m done with the rest of your clothing. I have a few more to throw together. Don’t fight this. You will lose. Just enjoy it, darling.” 

Hermione folded her arms across her chest. “What if I don’t like your clothing?”

Pansy rolled her eyes and turned towards the door as she spoke. “Granger, you wear my designs every day. If you attempt to pack your own bag, I shall shoot a confringo at it.”

Hermione laughed, knowing that what Pansy said was true. She loved Pansy’s clothing. It was all flattering on her. Pansy may not allow her to bring another suitcase, but at the very least she could stick a few items in her trusty magically extended bag.

Hermione spent the rest of her day floating between watching Harry and Theo play chess and reading the book Blaise had gifted her.

Ginny and George stepped out of the Floo together before dinner.  Hermione hugged them both, saving Ginny for last.

“Are you staying for pizza and the film?”

Ginny shook her head. “Harry and I are going to head back to Grimmauld when Ferret takes over watch.” Hermione laughed at Draco’s nickname and squeezed Ginny again.

“Harry, do you mind popping over to Muggle London with me really quick to grab a few pizzas?”

Harry nodded and kissed Ginny before he grabbed Hermione and Disapparated them to Diagon. Hermione and Harry picked up the pizzas and made small talk with Maggie and Frank before returning to the flat. 

She kissed Harry and Ginny on the cheeks and told them goodnight as she walked to the kitchen. Draco was already sitting at the kitchen table, having an intense conversation with Pansy and Blaise, which they quickly dropped when Hermione walked in. She sat the pizza on the counter and turned to the group. Pansy was glaring at Draco, and Blaise coughed and offered her a smile.

“Hello everyone. Is everything okay?”

Pansy stood quickly from her chair with a smile plastered on her face and pulled Blaise up by his arm. “Peachy, Granger. I apologise, but Blaise and I have reservations and will not be able to join you for your Muggle pizza night.”

Hermione walked to the cabinet to pull out plates. “Okay Pans, enjoy your dinner. See you tonight when you get home, yeah?”

Blaise spoke up this time. “Granger, you’re asleep at the same time as my grandmother. See you in the morning.” She turned to him, and he shot her a wink and a smirk. She made a dramatic show of rolling her eyes but didn’t say anything.

Pansy smiled and flounced over to Hermione to give her a quick hug and a kiss on both cheeks. “Blaise is right, Granger. We will see you in the morning, and I will be doing a day of beauty regimens on us both to get us ready for Australia.” 

Pansy began to walk out of the kitchen before she turned slowly, her smile dropping from her face as she pinned Draco with a loathsome look. “Drake, get it together. Or else.” She and Blaise exited the kitchen and left Hermione alone with Draco.

He stood up from the table and turned to look at her. “Sorry about that. Pans can be a bit dramatic at times. I'll go fetch Theo and Weasley.” He quickly exited the kitchen as Hermione waved her wand to set the kitchen table. She sat next to the chair Draco had just vacated and gripped her medallion.

Theo and George walked into the kitchen hand in hand, with Draco trailing behind them. Theo and George sat in the chairs across from Hermione as Draco sat beside her.

“Hermione darling, thank you again for blessing us with this wonderful Muggle pizza.”

Everyone had begun serving themselves when Hermione spoke. “You know Theo, for one of our Muggle days, I might just teach you how to make pizza like the Muggles do.” She grabbed a slice of pizza and took a small bite.

Draco turned to look at her. “You can make this?”

His intense expression caused her breath to hitch. “Yes, it’s quite easy. My mother and I used to make it together when we didn’t feel like going out.” 

Draco still did not look away. “May I come to try yours when you and Theo prepare it?”

Hermione held eye contact with him, hoping she wasn’t blushing. “Draco, you do not need an invitation to come for dinner, or any meal.” He nodded, turned to his plate, and began eating the pizza more gracefully than Hermione thought was possible. She turned to her plate and spent the rest of dinner talking to Theo and George about their plans for the next day.

After dinner, she instructed Theo to pick a movie while she changed into her night clothes. She picked a soft cotton camisole and sleeping shorts. The fire was roaring, and Hermione usually slept pretty hot. She walked into the living room.

George and Theo had occupied the couch, leaving just the smaller loveseat for her and Draco. She sat down next to Draco, feeling his eyes on her. Hermione glanced over at him, and his eyes shot to the telly as his face turned pink. Hermione elbowed him, causing him to jolt and look at her.

“Shite, Granger, what was that for?” Hermione shrugged.

“You’re being weird, Draco. I get the whole “pure-bloods never show skin” thing. However, if we are going to be friends, you will have to get over it.”

His face went even pinker. “Granger, you’re wearing underpants. It’s just a bit of a shock to see someone half nude.”

Hermione laughed. “Draco, these are shorts, and are normal in Muggle society. I sleep hot and these help keep me cooler.” He nodded and turned back to the telly.

Theo had picked a horror film. Hermione was not typically a fan of horror movies, but Draco seemed intrigued with the movie. So, Hermione adjusted herself so her head lay on the armrest and her legs were folded under her. She closed her eyes as the gore of the movie started to turn her stomach. Then, she felt her body relaxing and began to drift off to sleep.

Hermione slightly awoke as her body was jostled into a pair of strong arms, and she simply didn’t have the energy to open her eyes. But she could tell it was Draco, as her magic danced along the skin he touched.

She felt herself being placed in her bed with the blankets being pulled around her, and the softest brush of lips against her forehead as she fell back into a deep slumber.

Chapter Text

Hermione was jostled awake the next morning by Pansy. “Granger, get up! I have your going away outfit ready and our portkey activates in one hour.” Pansy pulled the blankets off of her, causing her to groan loudly and internally berate the raven-haired witch.

Hermione opened her eyes to see Pansy standing at her bedside with a white cotton dress hovering behind her. “Pansy, it’s December. I’ll freeze if I wear that!”

Pansy snickered. “I had Potter look at the Muggle weather station. It's unseasonably warm in Australia. Now that we have hashed that out, get your arse out of bed. Everyone is already up and ready to go.” 

Hermione dressed in Pansy’s going away dress, pleased that it showed off her year-round tanned skin, and stepped into her black pumps. She walked to the vanity and charmed her curls to look presentable, put on a layer of mascara and a swipe of lipstick, and declared herself ready. Then she changed her suitcase to float behind her and grabbed her beaded bag before leaving her room.

In the living room, Pansy, Blaise, Theo, Ginny, Harry, and Draco were all standing casually in a circle around a watering can. Hermione walked towards the group as Pansy announced that there were three minutes left until the Portkey activated. She took the open spot left for her between Harry and Draco. She smiled at them and grabbed her suitcase before placing a finger on the watering can, waiting to be whisked away.

Hermione watched the Portkey glow blue and closed her eyes. She could feel the uncomfortable sensation as Harry and Draco’s shoulders bumped her own, hoping by the time it was over she wouldn’t be sick.

The worst thing about Portkeys was that the landings were far from graceful. When they landed, she found herself with her elbow in Draco’s abdomen and she was flat on her arse. She extracted her elbow and he nodded at her gratefully and stood up, offering her his hand. She grabbed it, mentally noting how sore her backside would be after that landing. 

She finally took in her surroundings and her jaw dropped. The manor was beautiful in a grand sort of way, while this house was understated. It was smaller and had rustic decor. Hermione was surprised, considering Narcissa Malfoy owned this home. Draco spoke up, offering to show everyone upstairs to their rooms to unpack. Draco showed Hermione the room he and Theo would be staying in, and then stopped at the door at the end of the corridor. 

“Granger, this is your room. When everyone is done unpacking, we can figure out the lunch situation.” Hermione nodded and pulled open the door to the room that Draco had led her to.

Her first reaction was surprise. It seemed that she had gotten the master bedroom and was the only person not sharing a room. She approached the large four-poster bed and sighed. The bedding felt expensive and was a beautiful lavender shade. She sat her suitcase and beaded bag down, pleased that Pansy’s locking charm was no longer in place. She waved her wand at the contents of the suitcase and all the clothing zoomed to the closet and dresser, hanging and folding itself neatly.

After Hermione unpacked, she walked to the double doors that led to the outdoor space. She closed her eyes, focusing on all her senses. She could feel the sun and warm air on her skin, causing her to smile. The sound of the waves hitting the shore relaxed her body as she took in the smell of the ocean. Hermione opened her eyes and walked to the railing of the balcony. From the balcony, she could see that the house was secluded on the beach. It had a large pool, and seemed to be completely private. Her heart warmed. This was exactly what she needed.

The group met in the kitchen after unpacking and decided to go out for lunch. Hermione was grateful that they were near an all-wizarding town. They could Apparate directly to get lunch. Once the group got to the town, Pansy and Ginny immediately started making plans to go shopping before they left. Hermione made a mental note of a bookstore that they passed. The group was walking quickly and in pairs, except Draco, who walked at the back of the group behind Hermione and Theo. 

Theo had his arm looped in hers, and wore a pair of sunglasses and his signature smile that always put Hermione in good spirits. Pansy and Blaise led the group, briskly walking while peering at every sign to find a restaurant.

Theo was making errant comments about the different shops that they passed, allowing Hermione to just enjoy the walk in the sun without having to carry on a conversation. Pansy and Blaise stopped suddenly, causing everyone to walk into the person in front of them. Hermione had Ginny’s ginger hair in her face and stepped back, directly onto Draco’s foot.

She quickly turned around to look at the tall blond, noticing how out of place he looked with the direct sunlight on his face. “Damn, sorry Draco. I didn’t know you were so close behind me.”

He smiled at her, causing her heart to beat quicker. “Your tiny little feet did no harm, Granger.”

She started to speak, but Pansy’s loud voice snapped everyone’s attention to the front of the line.

“This is where we will be eating. I hope everyone likes sushi.” Hermione,  pleased with the choice, walked through the door that Blaise held open for the group.

They were led to their table by a wizard who was impeccably dressed, and Hermione felt very underdressed. She sat between Theo and Draco as Pansy ordered two bottles of wine for the table.  The wizard summoned the bottles immediately and poured them all a glass. Hermione sipped the wine, relishing the flavour. The table began to immediately break out into conversation as they picked up their menus.

She glanced over as Draco picked up his glass and took an appreciative sip. Hermione turned her attention back to her menu but could feel Draco gazing at her. She fiddled with her bracelet as she tried to focus on the menu. 

Finally, she closed her menu and snapped her eyes to Draco. “Draco, can I help you? Or are you going to stare at me all evening?”

He chuckled at her outburst, causing the corners of her mouth to lift. “And if I plan to look at you all evening?”

Hermione could feel the blush on her neck. She rolled her eyes, hoping the blush wasn’t giving her away. “May I suggest taking a photograph? It might last longer.”

“Touché, Granger. But if you haven’t noticed, our photos are in the paper nearly every day and Mother keeps the clippings. So, I do have a fair amount of photos of you. However, the paper never does you justice.” He smiled serenely at her and then turned his attention to his menu.

Hermione bit her lip to keep from smiling at his flirtatious behaviour. The waiter returned to take their order when Ginny addressed Hermione from Draco’s other side.

“’Mione, do you plan to see your parents while we’re here?” Ginny asked with sincerity.

Hermione shifted in her seat, a little uncomfortable with how the table had gone silent. She took another sip of her wine before she replied.

 “I do. I have no solid plan on how to approach them as a stranger, but I want to make sure their lives are full.” 

Ginny finished her glass of wine in one drink, surprising Hermione considering she had never seen Ginny drink before. “Does anyone fancy a swim when we return to the house?”

Hermione nodded, thankful for the change in subject and dropped her hands into her lap, still nervously picking at her bracelet. Draco draped his arm around the back of her chair as the group began to discuss Quidditch, as was usual when everyone was together.

Lunch was delicious and Hermione was stuffed. As they all walked back to the Apparition point together, Theo had his arm slung around her and was still sporting his sunglasses. Hermione laughed as he did his best impressions of the actors from the films they had watched together.

Once back at the house, Hermione went to her room to find her bathing suit. She noticed that Pansy had in fact seen Muggle bathing suits, because Hermione had four new suits designed by her. She put the gold bikini on and put her curls into a messy knot on top of her head. She took her time liberally applying her sunblock. The others were already on the beach. Blaise, Harry, and Draco were knee-deep in the water tossing a Muggle football while Pansy, Ginny, and Theo were on lounge chairs. Pansy and Ginny both also sported Muggle bikinis, although Ginny opted for a coverup while Pansy was all legs. 

Theo let out a wolf whistle when he saw her and patted the lounge chair next to him. Pansy had brought wine to the beach with her and levitated a glass to Hermione. “Granger, glad to see the Golden Girl is wearing her golden bikini that I so kindly made.”

Hermione laughed as she stretched her legs out in front of her. “Yes, yes Pansy, you are a godsend with fabric. What ever would I do without you?” She sipped her wine and laid back on the lounge chair, closing her eyes to let the sun soak into her skin, and relished the silence.

She heard movement to her right and turned her head slightly to see Ginny getting up from her lounge chair. Ginny gave the group a half wave and tossed her flaming locks over her shoulder before she spoke.

“You lot are boring me to death. I’m going to go toss around the ball with the guys.”

Theo stood quickly, grabbing Ginny’s arm and causing her to halt, and gave Hermione and Pansy a handsome smile. “I’m with Ginger, you two are positively boring me to death. Enjoy the sunshine, darlings.” And just like that, he and Ginny were sprinting to the water.

Pansy stood, moving to the lounge chair closest to Hermione that Theo had just vacated.

Pansy leaned closer to Hermione, put her nose directly on Hermione’s skin and sniffed, scrunching her nose. “Granger, what is that atrocious smell?” 

Hermione shifted away from Pansy. “It’s Muggle sunblock, so I don’t get a sunburn or increase my risk of skin cancer.”

Pansy rolled her eyes. “Are you a witch or not? You know us wizarding folk have a spell for that, and it’s thankfully scent-free.”

Hermione grabbed her wine glass and finished it in one gulp. “Maybe so, however, its smell is nostalgic for me. My mother and father would always rub me down with it as a child, so the smell makes me think of holidays with them in the sun.”

Pansy nodded, grabbing Hermione’s hand and squeezing it lightly. “You may smell disgusting, but I am thrilled to be here with you all the same.” Pansy then put on her sunglasses and stretched out on the lounge chair. They sat in companionable silence and watched the group splashing in the water. She yawned and closed her eyes, hoping to get a small nap in the delicious sunshine.

Hermione was pleasantly slumbering when she felt cold droplets of water hit her skin, causing her to jolt awake to meet the green eyes of her best friend.

“Harry! Why would you do that to me?” She sat up, using her towel to pat the offending water from her skin and glanced around, noticing Pansy was no longer next to her.

“‘Mione, I was hoping you’d come help me kick some pure-blood arse, Muggle style.”

Harry grinned at the alarmed expression on Hermione’s face. “I hope you don’t mean wrestling, Harry. Ginny could kick everyone’s arse, including yours.”

Harry grabbed her forearm and pulled her to her feet. “Chicken, ‘Mione. In the pool. No one here has ever played it. We’re going against Pansy and Blaise first.” Hermione allowed Harry to lead her to the pool where all her friends were waiting. Most of them were sitting on the side of the pool with their legs in the water, with the exception of Pansy and Blaise, who were already in the water awaiting instructions from Harry.

Hermione walked to the deep side of the pool, executed a perfect swan dive, and swam to where she could stand, just a few feet from Pansy.

Harry swam up next to her after his dramatic cannon ball that made everyone sitting poolside complain about the splash he caused.

“Okay Parkinson, Zabini, watch how I get Hermione on my shoulders.” Harry sank into the water as Hermione climbed onto his shoulders and then he stood back up to full height. Pansy and Blaise followed their lead with matching confused looks on their faces.

Hermione spoke up to ease the confusion. “So basically, Pansy and I will be trying to push each other off of our partners’ shoulders. Whoever falls into the water first will lose. Pansy, this is not a hitting game. We will be holding onto each other’s upper arms and putting our strength into it while trying to stay balanced.” Pansy nodded and Harry counted down.

“Three, two, one.” Harry brought Hermione closer to the couple and Hermione grabbed Pansy’s upper arms and pushed, instantly causing Pansy to slide from Blaise’s shoulders.

Hermione stifled a giggle. “What happened, Pans? You didn’t even fight back?”

Pansy shrugged. “Honestly I don’t want bruises on my arms from your bony fingers, Granger.”

Up next was Theo and Ginny. Ginny presented much more of a challenge.

Hermione grunted as the red-haired witch began to push harder on her biceps. Hermione spoke through her teeth. “Honestly Harry, why are you so short? A couple more inches and I would have this round won.” Ginny had the upper hand, as Theo was easily three or four inches taller than Harry. With a final shove, Hermione fell into the water with a shriek.

Hermione emerged from the water, glaring at Harry. “That’s it, I want a rematch and my partner will not be you, Harry James Potter.” Harry chuckled, happy to see his best friend so competitive.

With another large splash into the water, Draco was at her side. “What do you say, Granger? Partners?” Hermione gave him a wicked smile, knowing he was taller and broader than Theo

“What are you waiting for? Let me up.”

Draco went down in the water and Hermione climbed onto his shoulders, her magic once again giving her skin goosebumps from his touch. As he stood to his full height, Hermione smiled at Ginny, who oozed confidence. 

Harry counted down again and Draco, instead of going straight forward, began to circle Theo and Ginny, clearly hoping to catch the best angle. His hands were on her bare thighs, and he kept a steady grip on them.

He suddenly squeezed her thighs extra tight, signalling for her to make her move. They lunged towards Ginny and Theo, and Hermione grabbed Ginny’s upper arms and began to push. Ginny returned the grasp and attempted to push Hermione backwards, but Draco was holding on to Hermione’s thighs tight enough that Hermione wasn’t budging. 

Ginny’s face was red from pouring all of her strength into dismantling Hermione. Hermione smiled as she saw Ginny’s hips sliding from Theo’s shoulders. With a final push, Ginny fell into the water.

Hermione raised both arms into the air in a celebratory manner, and she could feel Draco’s chuckle against her legs. She smiled down at him and his heart began to beat faster.

“Draco, we did it! I didn’t think we would honestly beat out Gin, but we did!” She slid off his shoulders to give him a tight hug.

Draco’s answering smile was dazzling as he returned her embrace enthusiastically. Hermione let go of him and turned to their friends to ask who was next.

Chapter Text

Blaise cooked dinner that night. The group sat around the table, eating and chatting animatedly. Hermione felt relaxed after the first day of the trip. Draco and  Harry were sitting on each side of her. Harry leaned in close to her and spoke quietly in her ear, ensuring that no one else could listen in.

“I have an idea if you would like to see your parents tomorrow. No pressure, we can do it any time. I just know Gin and Pansy have a shopping trip planned for tomorrow, and I would rather battle Voldemort again than endure that madness, I know you are not fond of shopping either.”

Hermione felt a pang of anxiety at Harry’s words. Harry sensed her anxiety and leaned back in to speak to her, grasping her hand under the table.

“We can make a day out of it, just the two of us.” She looked into the green eyes of her very best friend, whom she had literally escaped death with multiple times, and saw his tight smile.  He was probably the only person in the world she would allow to accompany her to see her parents. 

She nodded and gave his hand a small squeeze. “Thank you, Harry. That sounds great.”

Hermione was startled as Pansy’s voice brought her back to the conversation that she was not paying attention to.

“As if Daphne Greengrass could claim my outfits are cheap! She’s bloody prejudiced, upset that I use both magical and Muggle fashion. That sodding bitch and her sister can fuck right off.” It became apparent that Pansy was mostly speaking to Ginny, considering that Blaise, Theo, and Draco were holding a more private conversation.

Ginny’s shrill voice caused everyone to jump. “Are you fucking kidding me? Daphne Greengrass looks as if she is dressed by the giant squid in the Black Lake. Pans, your looks are incredible. I mean, just look at Hermione.” The redhead flippantly waved her hand towards Hermione as she continued to speak. “We all know Hermione has absolutely no inclination towards fashion, and she looks bloody fantastic ever since you became her stylist.”

Hermione huffed in indignation. “Excuse me, I am sitting right here.  I’ll have you know I can dress myself. I just prefer to allow Pans her creative freedom because I am such a great friend.” 

Pansy and Ginny laughed. Pansy regained her composure before speaking. “Granger, you are a dear friend. However, Ginny is correct. There is not a fashionable bone in your body.” Hermione opened her mouth to defend her, as she could admit, lack of fashion. Pansy raised her hand to silence Hermione as she continued to speak. “There is absolutely nothing wrong with not being inclined to fashion. You are the Golden Girl, war heroine and Brightest Witch of our Age. I assure you that it is not a slight towards you, because Salazar knows when it comes to brains, you have them all.” She gave Hermione a warm smile.

Dinner was long over when Hermione levitated the plates to the sink and charmed them to wash themselves. 

Everyone had said goodnight and retired to their bedrooms for the night. Hermione changed into a light camisole and shorts before heading to the beach, lost in thoughts about how she might react to seeing her parents the next day.

The wind carried a slight chill, and she cast a warming charm on herself as she approached the shoreline. The waves crashed in the darkness as she summoned one of the lounge chairs. She sat on the chair and closed her eyes. The image of her parents when she last saw them floated into her mind. She felt the hot sting of tears prick her eyes. 

“Granger? You know the sun is down and it’s dark outside, right? You can’t actually see the ocean right now.” She jumped at the sound of Draco’s voice.

Quickly swiping the few tears that escaped her eyes, she turned and looked at him. “Yes, Draco. I am just here to relax.”

He sat on the lounge chair next to her, causing her to have to scoot a bit more towards the edge. 

“How is this relaxing? Is this a Muggle thing?”

She shook her head, relaxing into the chair and closing her eyes again. “Just close your eyes and listen.”

He did as he was told and stayed quiet for a long period of time before he spoke again.

“Will you be joining Pans and the Weaslette to go shopping tomorrow?”

“No, Harry and I are spending the day together.” She turned to look at him, noticing he was already looking at her. She was thankful that the darkness covered her blush.

“A whole day with Potter? Is the Weaslette okay with you spending the entire day with her fiancé?”

Hermione searched her mind for the correct words. “Gin doesn’t mind, she understands the bond Harry and I have. She is probably one of the few people who do. Even Ronald couldn’t understand it, but she does.” Draco tensed slightly at the mention of Ron.

“Bond? What do you mean? I’ve only ever heard of soulmate bonds. Don’t tell me Rita had it right in fourth year.”

Hermione chuckled and lightly elbowed Draco causing him to fake wince. “No, Draco. You should know that, considering it was you and Pansy who were feeding her that atrocious information. Harry and I have a bond that is not quite magical. I feel like It’s almost what it would be like to have a sibling. Purely platonic. Although, the soulmate part is not completely wrong. I truly believe soulmates can be friends too. Harry is definitely part of my soul, and I his.”

Draco looked confused. “So, you are in love with Potter?”

Hermione smiled fondly. “No Draco, I am not in love with Harry. I love him deeply, but like people love their siblings. He and I have been through a lot together, but his romantic soulmate is most definitely Ginny.” 

He nodded, seeming to understand. “What are you two doing tomorrow?”

She sighed and pulled her legs up to her chest, looking back over to the blonde. “We are going to attempt to see my parents.”

His calm façade stayed tightly in place. “Are you nervous?”

She broke eye contact and stared into the dark, where she knew the ocean was attempting to hold back her tears. “No, I just feel remorseful. I erased their only daughter from their minds. I could have died in the war and Wendell and Monica Wilkins wouldn’t have ever known that their only daughter was dead. I miss them, Draco. I miss my chaotic mother who always knew what to say, and my father who would drive me batty with his jokes. I miss crawling into bed with my mother when I was sad, and painting with my father in the evenings while we discussed literature.” Her tears were falling in earnest, and she felt Draco’s arm wrap around her.

His voice came out rough as he spoke. “Granger, you did the right thing. I know for certain your parents were targeted. Crabbe Sr. and Dolohov were sent to search your home. You saved their lives.” Hermione’s tears were falling quicker, and she felt Draco’s hand begin to rub soothing circles on her back. “I’m sorry you had to do that, Granger. I- I couldn’t do it for my parents if they were in the same danger. You are a brave, talented witch who did what had to be done, and I admire your bravery.”

Hermione didn’t know what to say. She simply leaned into Draco’s side, willing her tears to stop falling, and allowed his arm to rest around her. She closed her eyes, forcing the image of her parents out of her mind as she listened to the waves hitting the shore.

Chapter Text

Hermione woke up the next morning in her bed with no memory of how she ended up there. She sat up, stretched, and cast a quick Tempus to check the time. It was already half eight and she knew everyone in the house would already be awake.

After using the loo and brushing her teeth, she dressed quickly in a simple plum-coloured high-waisted skirt and a soft white cotton blouse. She then charmed her hair into submission and slipped on a pair of strappy sandals.

When she arrived downstairs, Ginny was cooking breakfast while everyone else sat at the table, chatting about their plans for the day. Hermione took the empty seat between Harry and Theo. Theo grinned at her and put his arm around her.

She smiled back at him and leaned into his side. “Good morning, Theo. Did you sleep well?”

He let out a small chuckle and spoke into her ear so no one else could hear. “Not as well as you, Golden Girl. I do believe you and a certain blonde-haired wizard were snoozing on the beach until the early hours of the morning.”

She felt her face turn crimson and whispered hastily back to him. “It wasn’t like that, Theo.  He was just comforting me.”

He shook his head before speaking. “You can’t live in denial forever, you know.”

Hermione barely had time to process Theo’s words before she had a cup of coffee put in front of her by Draco, fixed only with milk, just the way she liked it.

“Thank you, Draco.” Draco nodded in reply as Theo winked at her.

After breakfast, she hugged Ginny and Pansy goodbye as they left for their shopping trip, and walked into the sitting room where Harry had told her to meet him.

What she walked into was chaos.

In the centre of the room stood Harry with his hands at his sides, and Theo, looking uncomfortable in the most awkward-looking Muggle-fighting stance she had ever seen.

She shrieked in horror, frozen in the doorway. 

Harry was smiling as he spoke to Theo. “Come on Nott, give me your worst.”

Theo looked less enthusiastic as he stepped forward and gave Harry an open-handed slap across the face. Hermione winced at the noise as it echoed around the room.

Harry reached up to rub his jaw. Hermione was momentarily distracted by Blaise and Draco, who were sitting on the sofa clutching their sides, laughing so hard that she saw a tear streak down Blaise’s face. 

Harry spoke up again, rubbing his cheek. “Nott, slapping is not going to work. I need a closed-fist punch directly to the front of my mouth. Come on mate, it’s for Hermione.” Hermione finally found her voice.

“What in the bloody hell-” Before Hermione could finish her sentence, Theo stepped into Harry with a closed fist that met his unguarded mouth with a faint crunch.

Hermione ran to Harry’s side, wand at the ready to heal whatever injury that Theo had just caused.

Harry stepped away from her, shaking his head. He opened his mouth and spit a tooth into his hand. Hermione looked back and forth between the incisor in Harry’s hand and his toothless, bloody smile.

She turned and rounded on Theo. “Theo, what in Godric’s name is going on here?”

Theo’s face was red and before he could say anything, Blaise and Draco spoke at the same time, red-faced and laughing, clutching their sides.

“Potter asked Theo-”

“Theo hit-”

“I can’t breathe-” They were laughing so hard that they were in danger of passing out. Hermione turned back to Harry and threw her arms in the air, knowing that she would not get an answer from Blaise or Draco.

“Harry James Potter, if you do not tell me what is going on right now, you will be missing more than just one tooth.”

Harry, still smiling, summoned an ice pack that he had waiting on the side table, and pressed it to his mouth before speaking to her.

“I told you I had a plan. I asked Nott to help me so that we would have an excuse to make it to your parents’ dental practice today.” His words sounded foreign coming from his mouth, probably due to his missing tooth.

Hermione shook her head and grabbed her wand to syphon off the blood that was trickling down Harry’s face.

When she spoke, she tried to remain calm but failed and had a slightly shrill tone to her voice. “Are you a wizard or not? Harry, there are spells that would have been easier than asking poor Theo to engage in a Muggle duel with you.”

From behind her, she could hear Draco and Blaise fall into another fit of laughter.

“’Mione, if I used magic, it might not have looked authentic.” Hermione lowered her wand, still shaking from the scene that had just unfolded.

“Harry, my parents are Muggles. What in Merlin’s name do you think they would have thought? The only explanation would have been a Muggle accident. Authenticity is not needed.”

Theo came gliding to her side to inspect the damage that he had inflicted. “Well Potter, I can’t say it didn’t feel good after you kept kicking my arse at chess.”

Hermione turned to him so quickly that his eyes widened. “Theodore Nott, if you think I won’t have words for you when we return, you have gone absolutely barmy in the head.”

She then turned to the laughing wizards on the couch, allowing the shrillness to permeate her voice. “And you two! No warning? You could have stopped this madness.”

Blaise and Draco’s laughing immediately stopped and they had the grace to look a little ashamed, but Hermione could tell they were on the brink of another laughing fit.

Harry walked to Hermione, still with the ice pack pressed to his mouth and the outline of a handprint on his cheek. “No time like the present, let's go see the Wilkins.” 

He grabbed her arm and Disapparated to an alley behind her parents’ practice. 

Hermione, giving Harry the silent treatment, walked ahead to the entrance with Harry on her heels.

The clinic was thankfully empty as they walked to the front desk. 

The secretary greeted them with a smile. “Hello, do you have an appointment?”

Hermione spoke first, certain the woman would not be able to understand Harry.

She smiled at the woman, realising she would be seeing her parents soon. “No, we do not have an appointment. My brother here got into a brawl with his friend, and we were hoping to secure an emergency appointment.” Harry removed the ice pack and smiled at the woman who winced at his mouth, which was still bleeding. 

The secretary gave Harry paperwork to fill out and excused herself to see if the doctors had time to fit him in. Hermione turned to Harry with anxiety etched into her features. He ran a hand up and down her back to soothe her as the secretary returned to her desk and took the paperwork back from Harry, who hadn’t even filled it out past his name.

“You are in luck, my dear.” She gestured to the door that she had just exited. “Please go through the door and make your way into exam room number three. Doctor Wilkins will be in momentarily to assess the damage.” 

Hermione and Harry did as the woman asked, and Harry sat in the examination chair as Hermione paced the room.

“Maybe this was a mistake. It’s not as if they will remember me.”

Harry shook his head and spoke around the ice pack. “Relax, this is just for you to see them and confirm that they are happy and healthy.”

There were three knocks on the door and Hermione’s heart dropped as her father walked in. He was a tall man with laugh lines etched onto his face and thick curly, unruly hair that matched her own. He walked to Harry and shook his hand.

“Hello, I’m Doctor Wilkins. I hear you that were in a brawl and are in need of dental work.” Harry nodded and removed his ice pack before speaking.

“Yes, Doctor Wilkins. It was awful, and I was hoping you might be able to help me out. My name is Harry.” Harry gestured to Hermione. “This is my sister, Hermione. She insisted that we come right away.” 

Hermione’s father turned to her, giving her a polite smile and shaking her hand. “Good call, Hermione. What a lovely name, Shakespeare?” Hermione nodded and her father gestured for Harry to lay back and began examining his teeth.

“Well, this friend of yours certainly did a number on your mouth, son. My hygienist is out for the day, so if you don’t mind, I will have the other Doctor Wilkins come in to assist me.” Harry nodded his consent as her father walked to the door and called for assistance.

Her mother walked in and Hermione had to force herself to breathe. Her mother looked the exact same as she remembered. Shorter like Hermione, with delicate features and hair in a ponytail. 

Her father gestured to them while speaking. “Dear, this is Harry who was involved in a brawl with his friend, and his sister who brought him in, Hermione.” Her mother nodded at Harry and Hermione with a smile. Her gaze locked on Hermione for just a fraction of a second before she spoke.

“Very nice to meet you.” They went to Harry’s side and began to work on his mouth. They told Harry it was a good thing that he came in immediately, but they would have to replace his tooth with an artificial one. Hermione could see Harry’s grimace behind her parents’ dental tools. 

After they replaced Harry’s tooth, Mr. and Mrs. Wilkins shook their hands again, thanked them for choosing their dental practice, and walked them to the front desk, where the secretary had the paperwork waiting for Harry to finish. Hermione watched her parents walk back to the door that led to the exam rooms and felt a hollowness settle back into her chest. Tears began to prickle at the corners of her eyes.

Harry finished the paperwork and handed over some Australian money, then guided Hermione out the door.

Instead of heading back to the alley, they walked arm in arm until they came across a small café. They stepped in and ordered soup for Harry, whose gums were still sore, and a sandwich for Hermione.

They sat at an empty table and Hermione dabbed her eyes with her napkin.

“Thank you, Harry.” He reached across the table and pulled her hand into his.

“I would do anything for you, even walk around with a fake tooth.”

She chuckled, grateful for her best friend. They ate their lunch and decided that when they were done, they would find a grocery store to buy things to roast marshmallows over a fire after dinner that evening.

They ended up with a whole cart full of Muggle sweets, including ice cream and all the ingredients needed for s'mores.

Leaving the store, Harry escorted Hermione to the nearest alley and shrunk their bags down to make them easier to carry. He looked at Hermione, whose eyes were still red. “Ready?” She nodded as he grabbed her arm and Disapparated.

Chapter Text

Harry and Hermione walked arm-in-arm into the kitchen, surprised to see all their friends.

Hermione looked down as she walked to the refrigerator to store the ice cream, hoping no one would notice her red-rimmed eyes or the slight tremble of her hands.

While turned towards the refrigerator, she felt an arm snake around her midsection and pull her into a soft, feminine chest. She looked over her shoulder and met Pansy’s eyes. Pansy had a sad smile on her face and spoke in hushed tones.

“Go upstairs, get some rest. I have dinner and everything else sorted for the night. Someone will wake you when it's ready.” Hermione nodded. Pansy planted a swift kiss on the side of her head and pushed a vial of Calming Draught into her hand.
Hermione walked out of the kitchen, looking down at her feet and counting her steps until she was out of eyesight of the others.

Once reaching her room, she collapsed into her bed after taking her Calming Draught. She stared at the ceiling until she felt the warm, weightless feeling take over. She closed her eyes, letting her exhaustion from the day pull her to sleep.

She was jostled awake as someone sat on the side of her bed. She rolled over to see Theo. His brilliant blue eyes lit up when she offered him a small smile.
“Darling, Pansy has instructed me to come and fetch you for dinner. If you would like me to tell her to fuck off, I will. I promise. I can bring your dinner up to you.”

Hermione shook her head and sat up. “No Theo, I need to get out of bed and spend some time with everyone. Thank you for the offer, though.”

Theo dipped his chin in acknowledgement and stood up, turning and giving her a low bow before he held out his arm to her. “My Lady.”

Hermione suppressed a laugh as she stood from her bed and curtsied to him. “My Lord, what impeccable manners you have. Your governesses would be proud.” He barked a laugh as she accepted the offered arm.

Theo led her down the stairs and to the opposite side of the house from the dining room. They stood in front of the sliding glass doors. She looked at him, confused.
“Pans conjured a nice table near the shore so that we could eat outside while watching the sunset.”

He held open the door for her and escorted her to the beach. The weather was perfect. The sun hovered close to the horizon, painting the sky with vivid reds and oranges. It was breathtaking. The light breeze danced across her skin, and she inhaled the scent of the ocean, smiling to herself.

Hermione was seated between Harry and Theo. They both kissed her cheeks as she sat down. Harry gave her a meaningful look, and his voice cracked when he spoke to her. “Alright?”

She nodded as Pansy waved her wand from the other end of the table and the spread of food appeared. Pansy, or rather Blaise, had gone all out for dinner. The table was covered in Italian comfort food. She smiled to herself and closed her eyes. She drew a deep breath from her nose, taking in the savoury smells surrounding her. She opened her eyes in time to see Draco take his seat at the table across from her.
Pansy uncorked a bottle of wine and passed it to everyone to fill their glasses.

Blaise stood and with a smile on his face, lifted his glass of wine. “I’d like to make a toast. Don’t kill me for this, Granger.” He winked at her, and she rolled her eyes at his dramatics. “To our Golden Girl, Hermione. We all appreciate the sacrifices you and Potter made during the war to ensure our freedom from Lizard-Man. So, here’s to you, Hermione, and your parents, whom we all wish could be here. They would be so damn proud of you. We owe you our lives.” Hermione wiped away the stray tears that formed at the mention of her parents as everyone lifted their glasses and said in unison, “To our Golden Girl.” Blaise took his seat next to Pansy and everyone sipped their wine deeply.

The food, as expected, was incredible. The conversations were flowing around the table. She peered over her wine glass to see Draco staring at her. Realising that he was caught, he joined in Harry’s conversation about cases going on in the DMLE.

When dinner was done, the sun had set. Pansy vanished the plates from the table and conjured fairy lights. Harry summoned the s'mores supplies and started a fire in the fire pit.
They all gathered around the fire pit, sinking into the chairs that were in a circle around it.
Harry distributed sticks for the marshmallows, causing everyone other than Hermione to look at them questioningly.

Hermione laughed. “Okay, you pure-blood aristocrats. Watch me educate you on the fine dining skills of Muggle culture.” She received a few chuckles as she pushed a marshmallow onto the end of her stick.

“Now, it's all in the roast. Some people, like me, enjoy their marshmallows golden, just barely toasted. Some Neanderthals, like Harry, prefer them flaming and completely black. I find that when they are over-roasted, the char from the marshmallow gets stuck to my teeth. But, to each their own.”

She made a display of holding her marshmallow at a perfect distance from the fire to allow it to roast. Harry shoved his own directly into the flame, causing it to catch fire quickly. Harry blew on the sweet to stop the miniature fire on the end of his stick, as Hermione pulled her perfectly golden marshmallow away from the flame.

She handed her stick to Theo, who arched an eyebrow at her, still clearly confused. Hermione giggled at his expression. “Hold on, there are multiple steps to this fine dessert.” She picked up the graham crackers and chocolate from the blanket. “First, you will take this cracker and break it in half. Put half a square of chocolate on it. She did the task as she explained. “Then, you will put the crackers at the base of your marshmallow and pull it off the stick.” She smiled, remembering all the times she would make herself sick from eating s’mores while camping with her parents. “And this is it, a s’more.”

She took a bite and her eyes rolled back as she felt the melted chocolate touch her tongue. She glanced at Harry, who had stuffed the sandwich into his mouth unceremoniously, causing him to chew with his mouth partially open, and already piercing a second marshmallow.
All the pure-bloods began roasting their marshmallows. Only Theo shoved his directly into the fire as Harry had. She finished her s’more and sat in her chair, sipping her wine and watching the chaos of the Muggle task confusing her friends.
After they had all had their fill of s’mores, Theo produced a bottle of firewhisky. Everyone graciously accepted a glass.

The men quickly downed their first glass and poured a second.
Blaise looked at Harry quizzically as he swirled the amber liquid around in his glass. “So, Potter, will you ever tell us the classified information that helped you bring down the noseless wonder?”

Harry thought this over for a second before speaking. “I will consider it under two conditions. First, I would like to know how you three”-motioning to Blaise, Pansy and Theo- “escaped from his reign without being marked.

The second condition is that everyone, other than Hermione, takes a wizard's oath to never repeat this information. The Wizengamot strictly forbade this being spoken about to the public, due to safety concerns.”

The group quickly agreed, and each of them took out their wand before forming a line in front of Harry. Ginny, who had also never been told the extent of Voldemort’s actions, was first in line.

Harry and Ginny crossed wands as Harry spoke. “Do you, Ginevra Molly Weasley, swear on your magic to keep the information heard about Voldemort’s life and death a secret, telling no one who is not in this group?”

Ginny nodded before taking the oath. “I, Ginevra Molly Weasley, swear to keep all information discussed a secret, so help my magic.” Their wand tips briefly glowed gold to indicate that the oath was sealed. The line continued quickly, and they all sat back around the fire, refilling their glasses of firewhisky.

Pansy was the first to speak. “After sixth year, my father tried to push the mark on me. I told him after seventh year that I would take it. I was trying to buy myself as much time as I could. He was amenable at first, knowing that if I took the Mark, I would have to drop out of Hogwarts. As time went on, he pushed harder. But with the state that the wizarding world was in, it was easy to escape him. I went to Blaise’s for all the hols, so I wouldn’t have to answer to him. As you know, the year was rough. I was careful to avoid casting Unforgivables, using my name as clout. Alecto and Amycus knew my father and allowed me to skip the torturing.

Before I knew it, the Battle of Hogwarts came. We heard Voldemort speaking and asking us to hand over Potter. I never did apologise, Potter. It was truly never personal. I just thought that if the war was over, I would escape being marked.” Harry nodded in acceptance of her apology.

Blaise cleared his throat and stared into the fire. “My mother kept me from Hogwarts so, as you know, I didn't attend seventh year. While my mother has quite the reputation, she did not support Voldemort. I, being black, knew blood supremacy was shite, as I faced racism most of my life. I only really made jokes to fit in with the Slytherins. When the law was made for all magical children to attend, she hid our house with the Fidelius charm, refusing to allow me to be forced into a life of servitude because of the Mark. The only people allowed in were Pansy and Theo. The elves brought us groceries, and we only travelled glamoured so that people would not recognize us.”

Theo sat up and rubbed his palms together, looking rather excited for the mood of the conversation. “As you all know, my father was an utter bastard. He had been preparing me to take the Mark since I was in nappies. When he told me the date of my initiation, after a good, long Crucio mind you, I packed the first things my hands touched the morning of my initiation. I then apparated to Blaise’s mother’s home. I hoped to take refuge there after hearing whispers that he didn’t return to Hogwarts. She, naturally, could not deny my handsome face and impeccable manners, and insisted that I stay through the duration of the war.

And now, my dear old daddy is cold in the ground of our ancestral home. And I sit here with a marked ex-Death Eater; three, what father would call, blood traitors; the bloody Boy Who Cannot Die; and a Muggle-born. Making him proud, eh?” He lifted his glass to toast them and smiled earnestly before downing his drink.

The group laughed and toasted him in return. Draco’s cheeks were tinged pink from the alcohol, and he wore the signature Malfoy smirk. “Okay Potter, now what did you do while I was being forced to do Voldemort’s dirty work?”

Harry finished his drink before speaking. He told the group about the Horcruxes and all the events that had happened in their year of camping and hiding. Malfoy’s head dropped in shame when the manor and Bellatrix were mentioned.

“Of course, Hermione knew that I was a Horcrux. I walked into the forest and died, then came back. Narcissa lied to Voldemort, knowing that I was alive. And the rest is history.”

No one spoke. The group stared at Harry, who refused to make eye contact with any of them.

Theo finally broke the silence, looking at Hermione. “Well shite, Love, you should have known that Weasley was garbage when he left you during your camping expedition.” Hermione smiled softly at him but didn’t respond.
The group asked lots of questions about their story, and Harry answered them the best he could, only referring to Hermione when he wasn’t sure of the answer.
Finally, the topic of conversation shifted, and Hermione felt relieved knowing that she would never have to speak about the subject again, now that her friends knew.

Pansy and Blaise were the first to excuse themselves, followed by Harry and Ginny. Theo had fallen asleep next to the fire. Hermione walked to the shore and stood where the water lapped at her feet. She closed her eyes to listen to the waves and heard Draco come to stand next to her. She turned to him, barely making out his features in the moon and starlight.

He gazed into her eyes, and she noticed he wasn’t Occluding. She was unable to speak before Draco wrapped her in his arms, holding her close to him. She breathed in his scent, and her body relaxed.
He pulled away slightly to ask her if she was okay, but before she could speak, he kissed her softly, causing her magic to sing. He pulled back, searching her face. She nodded her consent, and he kissed her again. He had one arm pulling her against him, and the other hand was cradling her face softly as if she was fragile. He deepened the kiss, and she parted her lips to allow him access. His tongue was moving against hers and she ran her hands through his hair, tugging gently. Hermione’s body was on fire, and her magic danced on her skin. She could swear that in this moment, they glowed.

Draco pulled away first as they both gasped for air. Hermione looked into his eyes and was startled by the intensity.
His voice was rough as he spoke. “Granger- I need to be honest with you.” She opened her mouth to interrupt. “Please, Granger, let me get this off my chest. I have tried to speak to you so many damned times, but I am a coward. I am falling in love with you.” She gasped at his admission as he kept speaking. “I don’t know when it started. Probably the first morning when I woke up in your tub. Gods, I don’t know, Hermione. All my thoughts revolve around you. The first time we kissed, I knew. My magic calls for you. I know I’m your auror and you have issues to work through, but the fake dating hasn’t been fake for me.” She felt hot tears running down her cheeks. He was looking into her eyes, and she could not find the words to speak.
He took a shuttered breath.

“Please say something. I don’t expect you to love me. I have no expectations. But, if you deny not feeling something when we touch, I will call you a liar, Granger. We were just glowing, for gods’ sake.”
She wiped away her tears.

“Draco, I don’t know if I can give you anything. I feel as if pieces have been taken from me that I can never get back.” His face fell and his eyes dropped. She clasped the sides of his face to force him to look at her. “Draco, I’m not saying that I don’t feel anything for you. I do. I know my magic calls for you as well. I’m just saying that I am terrified that I won’t be what you deserve. I will also be so busy with work that I am afraid I will neglect your needs.”

“Hermione, I understand. I swear that I will take anything you will give me. I will take things slow. I promise that I will support your career. Gods, I want everything you will give me, no matter how small. I will give you anything, be anything for you. I know I have not always been a good man, but I promise to be the best I can be for you. I will worship you and do my best to deserve you, because you are so fucking good, Hermione. I am utterly besotted with you.”

She nodded and pulled his face to her, kissing him deeply. They pulled away as they heard Harry’s distant voice yelling “Malfoy!”
Harry came running down the pathway, still yelling as he searched for them. He finally reached them and grabbed his side, struggling to breathe.
Draco, annoyed with the intrusion, spoke with malice. “What, Potter?”

Harry spoke around panted breaths. “It’s Hermione’s flat. The wards have been breached. We have to make an emergency Portkey and get back, now!”

Chapter Text

The trio ran back to the house and gathered in the sitting room, all gasping for air.

Harry pulled out his wand and grabbed a vase. He vanished the bouquet of flowers that it held and then placed it back on the table. Hermione was shaking. Draco put his arms around her and rubbed circles on her back. Harry pointed his wand and whispered, "Portus." The vase glowed blue, indicating that the portkey was ready for use. He turned to Hermione and Draco, looking not at all surprised by the embrace, before he spoke to Hermione.

"Hermione, you must stay here. I will Portkey-" Hermione went to speak, and he silenced her with a raised hand. "I don't have time to argue with you, Hermione. Draco and I are taking this Portkey back. I will return the moment we have the situation handled. Wake the others. It's Parkinson's flat, too." He gave her a quick embrace and kissed her on the forehead. "This could be over soon. Tell Gin that I love her." He looked over her shoulder and nodded to Draco. "Time to go end this nightmare."

Draco swiftly kissed Hermione and joined Harry at the table. He looked at her again before they grasped the Portkey and were whisked away.

Hermione collapsed on the sofa and summoned three Patronuses. She spoke in a broken sob to the first one. "Please take this message to Blaise and Pansy. The wards at the flat have been breached. Please come to the sitting room." She sent the same message to Ginny and Theo, wondering if the otter would rouse Theo from his alcohol-induced slumber.

Within seconds, she heard multiple footsteps. Ginny, Blaise, and Pansy entered the sitting room with horrified looks on their faces. A few seconds later, Theo came in, instantly sitting on the couch beside Hermione and pulling her into his arms.

Ginny was the first to speak. "Hermione, where are Harry and Draco? Harry didn't wake me to tell me what happened."

Hermione rehashed the last 10 minutes, and the group fell into seats around the table that Harry and Draco had just vanished from. Ginny sat on the sofa on the other side of Hermione and curled into her side. Pansy sat perched on Blaise's lap with his arms around her, watching Hermione.

Hermione's sobs subsided as Theo summoned everyone a Sober-up potion and glasses of water.

No one spoke. Everyone was as still as a Muggle portrait. The scene might be comical if the circumstances were different. Hermione was sure she had never witnessed Theo, or even Pansy, quiet for this long.

An hour into the silence, Harry and Draco landed in the sitting room, right on the table, causing it to collapse. They were covered in soot.

Harry stood, helped Draco to his feet, and cast a quick cleansing charm over both of them.

Harry looked at Pansy for a brief moment, and then to Hermione. "Fiendfyre. The bastard burned the whole building to the ground. A group of aurors have contained it, but they will be there most of the night. He was gone before we arrived. He likely didn't check to see if anyone was home. He just entered and set the place on fire." He closed his eyes and rubbed his palms over them. "I am so sorry. Pansy, Hermione, everything is gone." Hermione's sobs returned and Theo wrapped his arms around her tighter.

Ginny rubbed Hermione's arm. "You can both stay with me and Harry at Grimmauld Place. We have plenty of room, and Kreacher doesn't mind you so much anymore. But if he gives you any problems, I will hex him. We have redecorated since the incident with Ronald."

Draco dropped to his knees before her, pulling her out of Theo's embrace. She sobbed into his shirt. "You know, Mother wouldn't mind if you both stayed at the manor, either. You have people who will take care of you." She pulled away from him, nodding and not meeting his eyes.

Pansy stood, looking unruffled as if she hadn't just heard that her home and all her belongings had been destroyed. "Potter, when do we get to return? I will owl my realtor at once and have a new flat arranged for me and Granger."

Harry was embracing Ginny and spoke into her hair. "In the morning. At half eight, we will Portkey directly to Malfoy Manor."

Theo stood and looked at Hermione and Draco with an arched eyebrow. Draco stood and sat in the seat that Theo had just vacated. "I suppose we have a few hours left to sleep." He offered his hand to Hermione. "Would you like some company?" Hermione nodded and accepted Theo's hand, allowing him to wrap his arm around her and guide her to her room.

Theo and Hermione climbed into her bed, and she rested her head on his chest. He stroked her hair as she soaked his shirt with silent tears.

Theo woke Hermione at eight the next morning. He had already packed her bags, stating that he couldn't sleep and was bored. She was grateful since she wasn't sure she could even summon the energy to lift her wand to pack.

They headed to the sitting room and stood around an empty photo frame with the rest of the group. Hermione stood next to Theo, and Draco came to stand on her other side, grasping her hand. She looked at him and gave him a small half-smile, squeezing his hand in return.

The photo frame glowed blue, and they all grasped it, ready to return home.

They landed in the Manor receiving room and were greeted by Narcissa. She hugged each of them and stopped in front of Draco and Hermione, briefly glancing down at their intertwined hands. She kissed her son on the cheeks and quickly embraced Hermione in a tight hug, causing Hermione to let go of Draco's hand and return the hug. Narcissa pulled back and took Hermione's hands in her own.

"You darling girl, I am so sorry for all that you have lost. Pansy knows she is welcome to stay, as are you. Harry's home is not your only option." Hermione sniffled, trying to hold back her tears, and nodded. Narcissa stepped back, speaking to the group. "Anyway, my dears, Lucius is waiting in the dining hall. We have breakfast ready for all of you."

The group followed Narcissa to the dining hall and sat around the table. Draco pulled back Hermione's chair, and she gave him a small smile in thanks.

Harry was sitting across from Hermione. He began to pile his plate full of sausage and toast. He looked at Draco, who was pouring coffee for her.

"So, Malfoy, we need another strategy. Do we hide her?"

Hermione looked at Harry, hoping her glare was enough to stop this insane idea. "Harry James, I am not hiding. I have work to do."

Lucius spoke up from the head of the table. "I do not think Miss Granger should have to go into hiding. She was in another country, and her home was burned to the ground."

Hermione nodded in agreement. Harry rolled his eyes and swallowed his sausage link before he continued. "Yes, but she wasn't harmed. What happens if he sets a whole building ablaze just because she might be there?"

Draco spoke, causing Hermione to jump. "He won't do it again. I'm surprised the dolt had the bollocks to do it in the first place." Harry and Lucius nodded in agreement.

Narcissa, who sat at the opposite end of the table, had been having a separate conversation with Pansy and Ginny. She glared at Draco. "Draco darling, please remember your language. You are at the breakfast table with ladies and your mother present."

Theo, who sat on the other side of Draco, barked out a laugh. "Yes, Drakey, please remember your manners." Draco elbowed him. Harry set down his fork and looked at Draco.

"Malfoy, do you think her being seen with you is making things worse? I know we wanted him to be sloppy. But when is it too much for her safety?"

Draco stiffened next to her. She wasn't sure if he planned to disclose that they were somewhat of an item now or if he, like her, wanted to keep it to themselves until their nosy friends inevitably found out.

"Granger is perfectly safe with me. The Manor has blood wards, but if she wishes to stay with you, Father and I will also assist you with setting up blood wards. In fact, I think that would be a good idea regardless of where she chooses to stay."

"If you are both willing, I think that would be a great idea. Hermione, have you given any thought to where you want to stay?" Hermione looked down at her plate. She hadn't actually thought much about her living situation, considering that her home was just destroyed hours ago.

"I don't mind where I stay. But I don't want to intrude on you and Ginny so close to the wedding. Speaking of, will there be much security at the wedding? Will Molly be alright with me being there as Ginny's Maid of Honour?"

"I'm not worried about the security. Most of the guests will be aurors. Ginny forced Molly to take an oath to not be nasty to you. Also, you are practically my sister. You will not be intruding by staying with me and Gin." Hermione nodded.

Lucius looked at Hermione with a lifted eyebrow and a smirk. "Miss Granger is not incapable of handling an irate Molly Weasley."

Harry laughed and spoke to Draco again. "When would you like to do the blood wards?"

"If Father has no plans, after breakfast is fine. I'll show Granger to a room so she can rest."

Hermione stood, thanking Narcissa for the breakfast, and allowed Draco to escort her from the room. She held his elbow, and they walked in comfortable silence.

He opened the door to the room she had stayed in over Christmas and summoned her luggage.

She walked to the bed with him following closely behind. "Would you like to join me for dinner tonight?"

She met his eyes and smiled. "Sure, I'd like that."

He pulled her into his arms and held her close to him. "I was serious when I said we can go as slow as you like. I have no plans of telling anyone. However, I suspect someone will eventually sniff it out. I think that perhaps Theo might have already." She laughed into his shirt.

"I don't mind if our friends know. And I think you might be right about Theo."

She pulled away, and standing on the tips of her toes, pressed her lips to his. He responded immediately by cradling her face and kissing her back softly.

He pulled away first and gently pushed her onto the bed. He kneeled in front of her and removed her trainers. Then he tapped her clothing with his wand and transfigured it into warm, thick pyjamas. She smiled down at him. "Thank you."

"Anything for you, Granger. Now get some rest." She nodded and crawled up the bed, settling under the blankets.

Draco walked to the head of the bed and leaned down to kiss her before he left, leaving her smiling until she closed her eyes.

Chapter Text

Hermione woke to a soft knock on her door and Crookshanks cuddled to her side. She was thankful Narcissa kept her Familiar while they were in Australia, unable to think of how devastated she would’ve been If he had also been lost in the Fiendfyre.

“Hermione dear, it's Narcissa. May I enter?”

Hermione yawned as she stood up. Crooks  glared at her and then shut his eyes to continue his nap. “Come on in.”

Narcissa entered the room, smiling. “Hello. my dear.  I trust you rested well?” Hermione nodded and Narcissa continued. “Very well. I have taken the liberty of ordering you new robes and dresses. I was thinking we could make a trip into Muggle London soon to get you some more casual attire. Anyhow, your wardrobe is stocked should you need it.”

Hermione smiled at the older witch, truly grateful she wouldn’t be reliant only on the clothes Pansy had packed her for their holiday. “Thank you, Narcissa. Is everyone still here?”

“Pansy and Blaise are shopping. I believe Miss Weasley has gone to visit her mother.” Narcissa looked as if she was trying to not roll her eyes. “Lucius, Draco, and Harry should be back shortly from warding Harry’s home. Theodore has gone to meet with George Weasley. I was hoping you would join me for tea?” 

“Of course, I will change quickly and meet you in the tearoom?”  

Narcissa smiled and nodded. “There is a lovely cream colored dress in the wardrobe that I think would look absolutely lovely with your skin tone.” She crossed the room and left Hermione to dress.

Hermione discovered Narcissa was absolutely correct. The cream dress fell right at her knees and had sleeves that came to her wrists with a conservative neckline, but the dress hugged her in all the right places. She slipped on a pair of black heels and charmed her hair to look presentable. 

She stood next to the bed and spoke to Crookshanks. “Well, Crooks? How do I look?”

Crookshanks looked up disdainfully from the bed, apparently appalled he would be woken up for such a meaningless task.

Hermione entered the tearoom,  where Narcissa looked the embodiment of grace, and sat opposite to the beautiful witch.

Hermione poured her tea and looked at Narcissa, who seemed to be deep in thought. “A Sickle  for your thoughts?” Narcissa looked over to Hermione and sipped her tea before replying.

“I was just wondering how your trip was, dear.”

“It was lovely. I was able to visit my parents. I wish we could’ve stayed longer though.”

Narcissa’s expression was full of sympathy. “Are your parents well?”

Hermione looked into her tea cup, avoiding eye contact. “They are well. It was hard seeing them, though. After events like today, it makes me miss my mother even more.”

“That’s understandable, my dear. As I will continue to tell you, I am always here for you. You are more than welcome to use the home in Australia at any time to visit your parents.” Narcissa put her hand over Hermione’s and gave it a light squeeze.

“Thank you, Narcissa. For everything.”

Narcissa smiled at her. “Of course, Hermione. I have a lot to make up for and not only am I fond of you, but my son also seems to be quite taken with you as well.” She gave Hermione a knowing smirk that was reminiscent of her son’s own signature smirk. Hermione blushed but before she could speak, the door swung open and Draco walked in, taking a seat next to Hermione.

“Mother, Granger.” He began making himself tea, black with two sugars.

“Draco darling, how was the warding?” 

When Draco took a sip of his tea, Hermione couldn’t take her eyes off his lips on the teacup. It didn’t last nearly long enough.

“It was fine. Potter is home resting. He seemed to think the more he bled the better the protection would be, even after we told him only a few drops were needed.”

Hermione smiled into her cup of tea, knowing that was exactly like her best friend.

“Very well, dear. Anything in particular you would like for dinner?”

Draco shook his head. “I was planning to take Granger to dinner tonight.”

“Shall I tip off the papers?”

Hermione fiddled with the hem of her dress, wondering if Draco was going to tell his mother about their relationship.

“Not tonight, I would like to keep this dinner quiet.”

Narcissa smiled. “Excellent. Do mind your manners tonight, my Dragon.”

Draco’s cheeks were pink. “Of course, Mother.”

Narcissa finished her tea and glanced at Hermione. “Thank you for joining me for tea, Hermione. I shall go see to it that Lucius minds his insolent peacocks.” She smiled at both Hermione and Draco before she made her exit.

Draco leaned over and pressed his lips to Hermione’s temple. She looked up and smiled at him when she noticed his intense gaze. “You look lovely. You should wear that dress for dinner.”

She bit her lip to keep a huge grin from cracking her face. “Thank you, Draco. Where are we going for dinner?”

“It’s a surprise. You’ll love it. We will leave in about an hour.”

Hermione nodded. “Would you escort me back to my room?” Draco stood and offered his arm.

When Hermione was dropped off at her door, she went to the loo and applied light makeup and some perfume Pansy had  gifted her a while back. She felt her nerves begin to bubble in her chest.

She walked back into her room and sat at the desk, summoning a parchment and her Muggle pen from her bag.

She wrote in big letters across the top of the parchment.

   
‘Laws to introduce to the Magical Community’

She made her first bullet point. 

      -Domestic violence protection and trials of accused

After the first line, the list began to grow.

     -Womens’  protection laws

     -Safe abortion access for sexual abuse victims

     -Restitution to abuse victims

     -Womens’ right to privacy

A sudden knock at her door grabbed her attention away from the parchment. She stood and summoned her bag as she walked to the door. Draco stood in front of her, looking heartbreakingly handsome as usual.

“Granger, it's time to leave for dinner.” She nodded and took his offered arm as he Apparated them away.

They landed in an alleyway. Hermione looked around, not recognizing either of the streets at the end of the alley. 

Draco grasped her hand as they began to walk towards one end of the alley. “Are we in Muggle London?”

“We are. I was hoping to avoid the media for our official first date.”

They rounded the corner to the left and Hermione noted they were definitely in a posh area. “I am rather impressed, Draco. Have  you been to Muggle London often?”

“A few times. Not often, though.” They stopped in front of a restaurant with brick exterior and a sign on the window reading, ‘The Thai Spot’.

Draco opened the door for her and they were shown to a secluded area of the restaurant. They placed their drink order, and Hermione began reading the menu. “I had no idea you enjoyed Thai.”

“I’ve only had it one other time. Pansy dragged Blaise and I here once. It was quite nice.” They sat in comfortable silence, reviewing the menu.

As the evening progressed, Hermione felt herself smile more than she had in awhile. They ate their dishes and talked about everything, from the Ministry  to Harry and Ginny’s upcoming wedding. Draco confirmed he would be in attendance. The bill came and surprisingly, Draco had Muggle money and the knowledge of how to actually use it.

They walked back to the alley and Apparated into the Manor. Draco pulled Hermione into his arms and kissed her gently. She returned his kiss and saw a genuine smile on Draco’s face when they pulled away.

“May I escort you to your room?” She nodded and put her arm into his, allowing  him to guide her up the stairs and to her bedroom. When they arrived at her door, he kissed her again and then looked into her eyes. He was not Occluding.

“Thank you for giving me the privilege of taking you to dinner tonight.”

Hermione felt her heart beat faster and she looked at him through her lashes. She tried to hide the smile that was fighting its way to the surface.

“It was lovely. Thank you for a wonderful night, Draco.”

She stood on the tips of her toes to kiss him again. They pulled away all too fast. Hermione was sure she could spend hours kissing Draco and never grow tired of it.

“Good night, Granger. Sweet dreams.”

“You too, Draco.” She turned to her room and opened the door. Before she went in, she looked back over her shoulder to see him still staring at her. He started suddenly at being caught staring and shot her a small smile before turning away and out of her view. 

She shut her door and allowed herself to fall into bed that night with a smile on her face, not caring that Crookshanks was definitely staring at her in a judgmental fashion.

Chapter Text

Hermione returned to work the following Monday and officially interviewed for and accepted her position in the DMLE. She would now be working directly under Cecile Lancaster, who immediately took Hermione under her wing. Katie had been allowed to transfer as Hermione’s assistant. Hermione was very grateful for her, and all the hard work she had put into her position. Throughout the week, Hermione had attended several Wizengamot hearings regarding laws that had been proposed. She made a mental note of every member and planned to write to Lucius regarding the probability of supporting a women’s protection law being put into place.

Friday came and Hermione found herself summoned to Cecile’s office. She knocked on the door and the tall blonde witch waved her in and indicated she should sit in the chair in front of her desk.

Hermione sat and glanced over at Cecile with a friendly smile. The witch smiled back and relaxed into her chair before she spoke.

“Dear Hermione, congratulations are in order for your first week. I am very impressed with your transcripts and the work you have done. Truly phenomenal.” The witch was around Narcissa’s age and was equally as beautiful, with just a few more laugh lines etched into her face.

“Of course, Ms. Lancaster. I promise to always be dedicated to anything you need me for.”

The witch across from her took a sip of her tea before responding. “I can’t lie and say I didn’t have an ulterior motive for hiring you. Don’t take this the wrong way. The job was yours regardless, but an old associate reached out to me and was very forthcoming with some of the laws you hope to eventually pass.”

Hermione covered her face and groaned before looking back to Cecile, who was now tinkling with laughter. “My lucky guess is that Lord Malfoy is your old associate?”

Cecile nodded once before speaking. “Correct, dear. You see, Lucius seemed to be working on your behalf because he thought, as a woman, I would identify with your ideology. However, I am going to tell you a story I have never told anyone.” Hermione shifted, feeling uncomfortable, but nodded to indicate she had her attention.

Cecile cleared her throat and looked at Hermione sadly. “By the time I was seven, my parents had a betrothal contract in place for me. I was betrothed to Walden Selwyn. He was two years ahead of me in Hogwarts and we had cordial introductions and dinner with our parents. He seemed lovely. Our wedding ceremony was held one month after graduation. We wed and he and I moved into our own home. Things were lovely for the first six months.

After that, I became ambitious and expressed my desire for employment here at the Ministry. Walden didn’t like that one bit.” Cecile blinked as a few tears streamed down her face. Hermione summoned her box of tissues and held them out to the witch. After wiping away a few tears, she continued her story. “He wanted me to be a perfect pure-blood woman who had his heirs and minded the home. It started with arguments until I decided to apply at the Ministry. He became violent. I won’t speak about the violence that I endured, only that I wish I’d had the courage to tell someone and maybe enact the very same laws you are interested in pursuing.”

Hermione felt a few tears of her own forming in her eyes. “Ms Lancaster, I am so sorry you had to endure that. Does this mean you will support the laws I wish to write one day?”

Cecile had regained her composure. “Hermione, I will throw every bit of support behind you. In fact, I think you should draft up some ideas now, and I will read the final drafts of the proposal and allow you to present them to the court. I only ask that you speak about what I have told you to no one.

“Of course, I would never. If you don’t mind me asking, where is Walden now?”

Cecile let out a bitter laugh. “Well dear, he is a wizard and was able to file for divorce. He had a love affair, and his mistress became pregnant, so we divorced so he could marry her for his heir to be legitimate. They live in France now, I believe, and I have the job of my dreams, so I do believe in the end I came up on top.”

Hermione nodded and was excused as the end of the day was near. It was Friday and Harry’s wedding was the next day. It would do her no good to work late. Harry greeted her outside of her office and escorted her to the floo.

Hermione flooed to the Manor and was met by Narcissa.

“Hello dear, welcome back from work. I hope your day went well.”

Hermione hugged the witch before speaking. “Narcissa, my day did go well. Could you please tell me the whereabouts of your husband?”

Narcissa informed Hermione that Lucius was in his study. She thanked the witch and walked briskly to her destination.

She knocked briskly and was granted entry.

Lucius was sitting behind his desk and appeared to be surprised by her entrance. She ungracefully sat in the chair across from him and huffed in annoyance. “You meddling snake.”

Lucius showed no emotion. “Hello, Miss Granger. What have I done to cause you to be in this state?”

“You wrote Cecile Lancaster on my behalf without my consent.” Her voice had raised an octave, and she took a deep breath to calm herself.

“Miss Granger, I assure you, regardless of my words, the job would have still been yours with your heroine status. I just wanted to ensure she knew that not only would you do your job, but also that I knew you would do it well.”

Hermione knew Lucius meant no harm, but she still felt he should have informed her.

“While I appreciate your confidence in my ability to do my job, Lucius, please inform me when you plan to write to my superior. I was not prepared in the least bit and worked an entire week before I was informed you meddled.”

Lucius nodded. “Will do, Miss Granger. Now, while you are here, would you like to inform me about the relationship between you and my son?

Hermione could feel her face burn. She stood, walking to the door before facing him again. “I’d rather resurrect Bellatrix myself and allow her to finish the job before I discuss my and Draco’s relationship with you.” Lucius chuckled and raised an eyebrow.

“As you wish, Future Lady Malfoy.” Hermione gave him a very impolite Muggle hand gesture, sure that he wouldn’t know the meaning of it. But his chuckle grew louder as she shut his study door while muttering about meddling snakes.

Chapter Text

Hermione woke up Saturday morning with an excitement she hadn’t felt in some time. Her best friends were getting married today. After brushing her teeth and dressing for the day, she headed downstairs for breakfast. She was the last to arrive at the table, joining Lucius, Narcissa, Harry, Draco, Pansy, Blaise, and Theo. She took her seat and wished everyone a good morning, noticing one person was absent.

“Harry, where is Ginny?”

Harry answered her with his mouth half full of a croissant. “Molly is traditional. She claimed it was bad luck for us to see each other before the wedding. So, she is at Grimmauld and will be heading to the Burrow soon.”

Hermione nodded in response and picked up her coffee, which she was sure Draco had prepared before his own.

Narcissa cleared her throat and dabbed delicately at the corner of her mouth with her napkin before she spoke. “Well, Harry, I wish you and Ginevra a lifetime of happiness and would have been honoured to be there myself. However, I’m sure Molly would not have liked the choice words I have for her.”

Harry chuckled. “Thanks, Narcissa. I’m a little nervous about how she will react to Draco, Parkinson, Zabini, and Nott. But Gin has already threatened to bind and gag her if necessary.”

Pansy smiled a brilliantly wide smile. “I look forward to saying my piece should the occasion arrive.”

Hermione was pushing her food around on her plate, a little nervous to be returning to the Burrow after all the events that had transpired in the last few months. Draco put his hand on her knee and squeezed it in comfort. She smiled in return.

“‘Mione, I think it's best you get ready here and Apparate directly to the Burrow with Draco and the others. I will be going a little early to make sure Arthur doesn’t need help with the heating charms and tent.”

Hermione nodded, still a little apprehensive.

Lucius had remained completely silent up to this point, when he spoke across the table to Hermione. “Lions do not fret over the opinions of sheep, Miss Granger.”

Hermione looked up from her plate, smiling. “Lucius, a Muggle expression?”

Lucius gave his signature smirk. “I may have read a Muggle book or two.”

Harry stood and thanked Narcissa for breakfast. “I will see the rest of you at half one. The Daily Prophet will be there, so be on your best behaviour.” The group nodded and said their goodbyes.

Pansy looked at Hermione, smiling. “Well, Granger, time to do some skin prep and wrangle that niffler nest of yours. You have to look hot for The Prophet.”

Hermione rolled her eyes and excused herself from the table, with Pansy following quickly behind her.

Once in her suite, Pansy began rubbing serums and potions on her face. “So, girl talk?”

Hermione baulked. “Pans, you know I don’t do girl talk.”

“Well, Granger, I want to know what the bloody hell is going on with you and Drake.”

“Pans-”

“Granger, I am objectively your best friend. I know Theo, Ginny, and Harry are up there, but they don’t see everything I see. Well, maybe Theo-”

“Pans, you know I love you. Calm down. Draco and I are just seeing where things go. I do care for him, and it’s a little scary.”

Pansy smirked as she began removing some of the thicker goop she had spread across Hermione’s face. “Drake is in love with you. He will worship you.”

“So he has said. We are just taking things slow for now.”

Pansy frowned as she began running her hands through Hermione’s hair. “I do understand the hesitation. However, just know when you are ready, don’t feel ashamed. You are the most capable, kind, and logical witch I have ever had the pleasure of befriending.”

Hermione looked at Pansy and smiled. “Thank you, Pansy. You are the most loyal, caring, and terrifying witch I have ever had the pleasure of knowing.”

Pansy chuckled. “Gods damned right, Granger. Now let’s sort this hair and start some makeup, yeah?” Hermione nodded.

Pansy worked efficiently, plating half of Hermione’s hair to frame around her face with tamed curls flowing down her back. She applied minimal makeup to accentuate Hermione’s already large eyes, and summoned Hermione’s bridesmaid dress.

The dress, designed by Pansy, was plum coloured, and the material shimmered as it moved. It was backless, and the front was just low enough to show a tiny bit of cleavage. She helped Hermione to step into it and charmed the straps to stay in place. Pansy then placed stabilising and cushioning charms on Hermione’s heels. Jewellery was minimal, only consisting of Hermione’s medallion Draco had gifted her and Pansy’s bracelet that she never removed.

“Almost perfect, Granger. Let me add some shimmering oil to your collarbones.” Pansy added just a drop to each collarbone before rubbing it in and declaring Hermione perfect.

Pansy then dressed quickly into a lavender-coloured wrap dress and touched up her already immaculate hair and makeup.  “Well, thirty minutes to spare, my dear. Let’s go downstairs and wait for the wizards.”

They walked into the main sitting room to find Narcissa waiting. The older witch stood and hugged both women.  “Oh, you both look absolutely breathtaking.”

They said thank you as Narcissa summoned a tea tray.

“I cannot wait to see the photos in tomorrow’s paper. Hopefully, Molly is seething the entire time knowing that she will be unable to get Hermione alone.”

Pansy let out a cackle of laughter. “If she even tries to approach Granger, one of us will make sure she is promptly put in her place, although I’m sure Ginny is on top of it.”

The witches sat and made small talk as they waited for the others to join. Three minutes until they were set to Apparate to the Burrow, the wizards joined them. They were all in full suits, and Draco’s bow tie and pocket square matched Hermione’s dress perfectly.

Draco walked over to Hermione, and not caring about the people surrounding them, raked his eyes over her body and gave her an appreciative smile. He leaned in to kiss her cheek and whispered in her ear, “You look absolutely breathtaking.”

She was blushing when she responded, “As do you.”

Draco turned to the rest of the Slytherins. “Ready?” They all nodded and Apparated away.

The group landed in the gardens and walked to the tent. Draco held Hermione’s hand the entire way. Once entering the tent, Pansy, Theo, and Blaise all made their way to their assigned seating. Hermione and Draco saw Harry at the back of the tent, standing with the officiator.

Harry spotted them and made his way over.  “Draco, you will stand next to me up front. Hermione, Ginny is waiting for you in the smaller tent next to the entrance.” Hermione nodded and squeezed Draco’s hand before walking to the front of the tent. Draco and Harry were laughing together over something the other had said. Her heart warmed at the relationship the two had formed.

She entered the smaller tent and was immediately enveloped in a warm embrace. “’Ermione! I am so pleased to see you. You are looking beautiful.” Fleur pulled back, smiling at her.

“Thank you, Fleur. Pregnancy suits you. You’re glowing.”  The French woman was about 8 months pregnant, and if Hermione was being honest, she looked ethereal.

Ginny greeted Hermione next. “Hot damn, Hermione! You can’t go stealing my thunder on my day!” Ginny was in her wedding dress and looked gorgeous.

Hermione began to feel tears prickling at the corner of her eyes. “Oh gods, Ginny. I have no words right now. You were made to be a bride. You look beautiful. Harry is so lucky.” She wrapped Ginny very carefully into her arms, spotting a frowning Molly behind her.

Ginny pulled away from Hermione, eyes now full of tears, and shifted so that Molly was in full view.

Hermione pulled herself together and smiled. “Hello, Molly. Nice to see you.” It was a lie, and everyone knew it.

Not even trying to keep up the pretence, Molly scowled. “Hello, Hermione. Ginny, I am going to take my seat.” Ginny nodded and Molly made her exit, with Fleur following behind her.

Ginny turned to Hermione. “Her wand has been confiscated for the evening.”

Hermione smiled and wiped away a few stray tears. “Are you nervous?”

Ginny cackled in glee. “Gods, no. Harry and I were made for each other. I’m bloody well ready to get this over with.”

Hermione smiled as Arthur appeared at the entrance of the tent.

He smiled genuinely. “Hermione, lovely to see you. Please save me a dance at the reception.” Hermione smiled and nodded as he continued to speak. “Well, it seems it’s time to start.”

Hermione exited the tent, still with tears in her eyes, and smiling at the unexpected warmth Arthur still showed her.

Chapter Text

Hermione, still teary-eyed, walked through the tent and took her spot next to the altar. She looked out at the crowd, seeing many Aurors and friends from Hogwarts. Ginny and Arthur walked towards them, Ginny glowing with confidence. She looked at her very first friend and saw that Harry, like herself, had tears in his eyes. Hermione next found Draco, who was already looking at her. She wiped her eyes, and he gave her a brilliant smile.

Arthur placed Ginny’s hands into Harry’s after kissing both of her cheeks. The officiant cleared his throat before speaking. 

“We are gathered here today to bind the love of two individuals. Harry James Potter and Ginevra Molly Weasley. Magical marriages are bonds that cannot easily be broken. I ask you, Harry, and you, Ginevra, to cross your wands and repeat after me.” Harry and Ginny removed their wands from their concealed pockets and crossed the tips. 

The officiant began to speak again. “I solemnly vow to enter this union with the intention to faithfully love, support, and cherish you until death claims us both.”

Harry and Ginny repeated the vow, Harry’s voice cracking on the last word. Their wands both glowed, indicating the vow was successful. 

The officiant looked at Hermione. “Will your witnesses please step forward and place a hand on your person?” Hermione and Draco stepped forward, Draco placing a hand on Harry’s shoulder, and Hermione placing her hand on Ginny’s. 

“Harry and Ginevra, please put away your wands, and Harry, with your right hand, grasp Ginevra’s left hand.” The officiant stepped forward and began speaking in Latin and waving his wand in a complicated movement.

Hermione couldn’t take her eyes off Harry and Ginny’s clasped hands. Intricate gold and silver magic wasweaving its way up their forearms, before glowing bright enough that she had to squint to keep her eyes open. She felt a tingling foreign magic wash over her. Once the officiant stopped, the gold disappeared. She and Draco stepped back into their original places.

“Harry and Ginny, please exchange rings.”

Harry, with shaking hands, placed a wedding band on Ginny’s left hand, and Ginny, with more confidence, slid his ring into place.

“I declare you magically bonded, so mote it be.”

The entire tent repeated, “So mote it be.”

Ginny, never the shy one, stepped forward, crushing Harry’s lips to her own. Some of the wedding guests gasped in confusion, as the wedding kiss was not a magical tradition. The rest of the crowd stood, clapping their hands and wiping their eyes. Hermione heard the shutter of a camera and wondered what the headlines would read tomorrow. 

Arthur stood, and with a wave of his wand, the tent had transformed itself into an appropriate reception venue.

Draco and Hermione made their way to the corner of the tent, making room for the guests to come congratulate the married couple.

Draco leaned down and kissed her quickly. “Did I tell you how beautiful you look today?”

Hermione smiled up at him. “Perhaps. I do enjoy hearing it, though.”

She looked at the crowd surrounding Harry and Ginny, and turned back to Draco. “Why are magical weddings so early in the day? Muggles usually have them closer to the end of the day.”

Draco looked a little uncomfortable at the question. “The Latin vow contains a bit of tricky magic. It includes a blessing of fertility. My guess is they assume the married couples need a full night of shagging to increase the magical population.”

Hermione felt her face heat and her mouth pop open. After a few beats, she composed herself. “Good gods, that’s a bit invasive.” She took two flutes of champagne from a tray that had floated next to them. Handing one to Draco, she downed hers in one go and put her empty glass back on the tray. 

He was smiling at her, a genuine smile, her favourite smile. “Most couples who do not wish to have children right away know to take a contraceptive potion before any nefarious nighttime activities.”

She shook her head, looking away from him and at the crowd, and spotted Luna. The eccentric witch was dressed in an all-yellow dress like she wore to the last wedding she attended where Hermione was present. “Will you escort me over to say hello to Luna?” He nodded and offered his arm.

Luna smiled when they approached and hugged Hermione tightly, and then turned to Draco and hugged him equally as tight, causing him to stiffen uncomfortably. 

Luna pulled back to speak to them in her whimsical tone. “Hermione, Draco, it is lovely to see you together in this realm.”

Draco looked very confused. But Hermione, used to Luna’s strange personality, didn’t miss a beat when she spoke. “Luna, it is so lovely to see you. How are you?”

“I am well, Hermione. I have returned to England from my travels in Japan, where I was studying the Stinging Seed Humdingers. They are closely related to the Blubbering Humdingers. However, they are much smaller, and they have quite the habit of stinging when provoked.”

Hermione smiled at the blonde witch, while Draco looked as if he was trying to solve a rather hard Arithmancy equation. 

“That’s wonderful, Luna. I hope now that you are back in England, we can grab tea sometime?”

“I would like that, Hermione. I must say, your aura complements Draco’s wonderfully. Your aura and Ron’s aura were ill-suited.” Hermione stiffened at the mention of Ron.

Luna reached out and grabbed Hermione’s hand. “I feel that I must tell you, your fear will come to an end soon. I must go find Harry to congratulate him. I know I will see you soon.” She hugged both Hermione and Draco again, making Draco snap out of openly staring unbelievingly at Luna.

Draco turned to Hermione. “Well, that was, uh, weird. Is Lovegood a Seer, perhaps?”

Hermione scoffed. “I love Luna, but I think the Wrackspurts have taken over her brain.”  Draco just shook his head, more confused than before.

A loud magically enhanced voice spoke overhead, asking everyone to take their assigned seats. Hermione was thankful Ginny had sat her with the rest of the Slytherins rather than at the family table with her and Harry. Molly was sitting next to Ginny, fussing and causing the redhead to roll her eyes.

Once everyone took their seats, Harry stood to speak. “Ginny and I would like to thank everyone for coming out to celebrate our marriage. I know it's customary for the groom to make a speech to his new wife, but have patience with me. I’m not great with words.”

He looked at Ginny before he spoke again. “I met Ginny when I was 11 years old. She was the younger sibling of one of my former best mates.”  Molly scoffed at his use of the word former, but Harry continued as if he didn’t hear her.  “As the years went on, we built a friendship. I thought, well she’s my best mate’s sister. I could never date her. At 16, I threw all caution to the wind after a Quidditch game, and kissed her. After that first kiss, I knew I’d never love another the way I love her.” He lifted his champagne flute to Ginny. “To my wife.” Everyone toasted along with him.

Food appeared on the tables, and everyone began to eat. Pansy was talking about her and Blaise’s upcoming trip to France. Hermione listened and chimed in when appropriate, and before long, the dancing began. Draco had brought her a glass of firewhisky and she sipped it gratefully, watching Harry and Ginny dance to their first wedding dance. Neither of them were particularly skilled at dancing, and kept stepping on each other's feet. She bit her lip to hold back the smile she felt bubbling to her lips.

She watched as Arthur walked over to tap Harry on the shoulder, handing him a Galleon.

“What is Arthur doing?”

Draco chuckled. “Gods, I do like Ginevra, don’t get me wrong. But this would be something a Weasley wedding would entail.”

Hermione turned to face him fully. “Care to explain?”

Theo stepped up next to Hermione, chuckling and throwing his arm around her. “Well, darling, it’s known as the prosperity dance. Wizards will pay Harry to dance with Ginny. It’s quite in bad taste. I’m assuming it was the lovely mother’s idea.”

Draco nodded, indicating Theo was being truthful before speaking. “My mother would die of embarrassment if I requested that on my wedding day.”

Hermione handed Draco her drink. “Hold this for me, please?” He nodded and she turned and made her way through the crowd, peering around shoulders to find her very first friend.

Harry was watching Arthur and Ginny dance, sipping a drink of his own.

She approached him from the side and wrapped her arms around him, squeezing him tight. He looked down at her and she felt her eyes tear up again. “Care to dance, ‘Mione?” She nodded and let him pull her to the dance floor.

Harry was an atrocious dancer as usual, and they started an awkward sway from side to side.

She pressed her face into his chest. “Gods, Harry, I am so happy for you and Gin.”

Harry smoothed down her hair. “Thanks. I never thought I would ever experience this much happiness. I never thought I could deserve something like Gin and I have.”

Hermione pulled back to look him in the eye. “Harry, if anyone on this gods-damned planet deserves this, it's you. You are like my brother, and I love you so much.”

Harry smiled down at her. “I love you, too. You’re the best sister I could’ve asked for. You deserve it too, Hermione. Even if it is with the ferret.” Hermione chuckled and felt a tap on her shoulder. She turned to see Draco.

Draco wore a sincere smile. “Congrats, Potter. Mind if I cut in?” 

Harry kissed Hermione’s head before releasing her. “Of course, Malfoy.” 

Draco held her close and danced in perfect step to the waltz. “It looked like Potter might be breaking your toes with his freakishly large feet.”  He spun Hermione in a circle and pulled her close again.

She laughed. “Merlin, Harry is hopeless when it comes to dancing.”

From the left, Hermione heard a gleeful cackle and turned to see the commotion. Theo was dancing with Ginny, doing the Macarena. It was even stranger watching the pure-bloods do it, let alone to classical music.

She looked back to Draco, who was already staring at her. “Will you go to dinner with me tomorrow night?”

“I would love to go to dinner with you.” He leaned down to kiss her fully on the mouth. Maybe it was the firewhisky, but she opened her mouth and ran her tongue along the seam of his lips. He quickly opened his mouth, allowing her access. The kiss was like nothing else Hermione had ever experienced. She reached up to run her fingers along the stubble covering his jaw. He ran his fingers through her hair, causing her to shiver.

“Hem-Hem.”

The sound took Hermione straight back to 5th year. Hermione and Draco jumped apart to see Ginny and Theo smirking devilishly. 

“I told you I could do the perfect Umbridge imitation, Theo.”

Theo looked between the two of them. “What do we have here?”

Draco’s face was pink, and Hermione was counting her breaths, willing her heart to not combust.

“Your not-so-secret secret is safe with me. Dad is hoping to dance with you, ‘Mione, if you are up to it. Mum is dancing with Charlie so he thought it might be a good time. I was hoping to dance with the ferret, if you don’t mind.”

Hermione, her heart finally beating at a normal pace, replied with a smile on her face. “Sure, Gin. I’ll just go find Arthur.” Kissing Draco briefly, she turned to face the crowd, summoning another glass of firewhisky and downing it before spotting Arthur near the Bride Groom table.

Her eyes met his and he smiled warmly as she approached him.

“Thank you for agreeing to dance with me, Hermione. We have a lot to discuss, dear.” Hermione, hearing the sincerity in his words, nodded and took his offered hand.

Chapter Text

Arthur took Hermione into his arms and began the dance with a bit more grace than Harry had.

“Hermione, I need to tell you I am very sorry about Molly. She hasn’t coped well since Fred. I have convinced her to attend mind-healing appointments. I know it won’t take away the hurtful things she said, but I am truly sorry.”

Hermione smiled softly and squeezed his shoulder, knowing his apology was sincere. “Arthur, I don't blame you. I don’t even blame Molly. She is hurt and unwell. The only person to blame is Ron.”

He nodded, looking upset. “I know Ron’s actions have hurt you, Harry, and Ginny. I have promised Harry and Draco that if I come across any information regarding his whereabouts, I will contact them immediately. I am well aware the next time I see my son it will be behind the bars of Azkaban.” Arthur had tears filling his eyes as they continued to dance. “I do believe he deserves to be punished to the fullest extent of the law and hope that will help you find peace.”

Hermione wrapped the older wizard in a hug as the song ended. “Thank you, Arthur. You will always be family to me. I hope you and Molly find peace as well.” Arthur nodded and Hermione walked to the bar, where she spotted Pansy.

Pansy thrust another glass of firewhisky into Hermione’s hand and she downed it all too quickly.

Pansy arched an eyebrow. “You looked like you might need that. What did Daddy Weasel say?”

Hermione rolled her eyes at the witch across from her. “Just that Molly is seeing a mind-healer, and that he hopes I find peace.”

Just then, the crowd began gathering around the gift table, ready to watch the newlyweds open the wedding gifts.

Harry and Ginny were very much loved by the public and had received outlandish gifts. Much to Molly’s great annoyance, Narcissa and Lucius had sent them a very expensive model, non-usable gemstone-encrusted broomstick. Harry and Ginny opened Hermione’s gift, the couple’s broomstick, and moved to open another gift. To Ginny’s delight and Harry’s horror, it was the adult novelty sex broomstick Hermione and Draco had seen while shopping in Diagon Alley. Draco whistled as the younger generation of the crowd laughed. Molly appeared to have eaten something unpleasant.

The sun was just beginning to set, and Hermione was feeling very drunk as she hugged Harry and Ginny goodbye. Draco was by her side, helping steady her and holding her heels in his free hand.

Harry seemed so happy, and Hermione’s heart swelled at the sight. She felt tears invading her eyes again as she pulled away from his embrace. “I love you both so much. You guys are the best friends I could ever ask for.” Her words were slightly slurred. “But alas, you have left the nest of my heart, and now I have a handsome wizard ready to take me home.”

Ginny was cackling in delight and Harry was shaking his head, very much knowing drunk Hermione was overly affectionate. Draco began to pull her from the couple to the edge of the tent when she spotted Molly giving her and Draco a scathing look.

Before Draco could stop her, Hermione was levelling Molly with a look that could cut glass. “Goodbye, Molly. Next time you speak to your son, let him know Draco and I had a wonderful time celebrating this wonderful occasion, and that the next time I see him, I hope it is behind prison bars.” She smiled a sickly-sweet smile before turning to Draco. “Take me home now, Draco.”

Draco held back a laugh at Hermione’s drunken confession to Molly and guided her to the Apparition point. Hermione was slouched against him with half-open eyes and an arm haphazardly thrown around his side.  “Love, that was entertaining, to say the least. But now, I need you to hold on to me tightly. I would hate to splinch us both.”  Hermione hummed in agreement and wrapped her arms around him, going on the tips of her toes to kiss him lightly before they disappeared into thin air.

They landed in the receiving room of the Manor, Draco supporting most of Hermione’s weight. Hermione fell into a fit of giggles. The Apparition apparently did not cause a sickening or sobering effect as it usually did. She clumsily straightened her posture and did a half-curtsy to Draco. “Thank you, future Lord Malfoy, for escorting me back to safety.”

Draco, laughed before offering her his arm. “My Lady, the pleasure was all mine. Shall I escort you to your suite?”

Hermione took his offered arm. “I would like to first confer with the Lord and Lady Malfoy before retiring to my suite.”

Draco leaned down, brushing a kiss against her temple. “As you wish.”

Narcissa and Lucius were in the tearoom reading The Prophet and eating jam tarts when Hermione and Draco walked into the room. Hermione, still very intoxicated, waved excitedly at them, causing Narcissa to hide her smile behind her hand and Lucius to look curiously at the pair.

“Mother, Father, the Potters wanted to convey their thanks for the broomstick, and Granger wanted to see you both before she returned to her suite tonight.” Draco led Hermione to a chair and had to gently pry her fingers from the crook of his arm.

Narcissa eyed Hermione before she spoke. “Might I summon an elf for a Sober-up Potion?”

Hermione sat, suddenly alert, and leaned to place her hand on top of Narcissa’s. “No, thank you, Narcissa. I shall go to bed soon. However, I wished to come by and tell you personally. Draco and I are in a relationship, and I love him, even though I’m not a stuck-up Sacred Twenty-Eight bitch. And I hope even though it’s not fake anymore, you will accept me as I am because I love him and also you, Narcissa. And Lucy is starting to grow on me as well, more as an irritable rash, though, not quite like you, Narcissa-”

Hermione’s rambling was cut off suddenly by the door swinging open and Theo walking into the room, taking in the amused expressions on each of the occupants faces, save for Hermione, who looked to be lecturing the group.

“Hello everyone, what has you all looking so gleeful?” Hermione withdrew her hand from Narcissa’s and stood, causing Draco to also stand to help support her if needed. She walked, surprisingly steadily, over to Theo and threw her arms around his neck.

“Oh Theo, my darling Theo.” Theo hugged her back before pulling her back slightly to take in her drunken appearance. “I was just informing the Lord and Lady of the house that I love Draco and am in a real relationship with him, and I think something about a rash. I am also not a Sacred Twenty-Eight bitch.”

Theo chuckled. “Spilling secrets, eh? Definitely not a Sacred Twenty-Eight bitch, for sure. Just our resident Golden Girl war heroine.”

“I love you, Theodore. Now, Draco is going to help me to my suite before I simply pass out right here in your arms.” Theo kissed both of her cheeks and Draco was at her side.

Hermione struggled with the stairs, so Draco simply scooped her up bridal style to save the time and energy the slow-paced Hermione was using. She pressed her head to his chest, inhaling his cologne.

He opened her door and put her on her feet again, pulled her flush against him, and wrapped his arms around her. “Did you mean what you said to my parents?”

Hermione pulled back and looked at him, confused. “The part about the rash?”

Draco softly laughed as he held her face up so she could look at him. “No, Hermione. The part you said about loving me.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Of course I meant it, Draco. I love you. How could I not?”

He kissed her slowly in response.

Hermione pulled away and raised her wand to summon night clothes. “Will you help me undress? I don’t know if I can do it without falling. If not, summon Theo.”

Draco moved to stand behind her and lifted his hands to the zipper on the back of her dress. “No wizard, gay or not, will ever see you naked again, love.” He allowed his fingertips to brush the skin as he unzipped her dress. To his surprise, she was not wearing a bra and had a scrap of lace covering her backside.

Hermione turned to face Draco, too intoxicated to care about being nearly naked in front of him His eyes fell to her chest before his face turned pink and he looked up to meet her eyes.

“Draco, I’m not made of glass. You can touch me.” He shook his head and took her button-up satin pyjama top from her to help her slip into it.

His hands were shaking as he was buttoning it up. “I won’t touch you while you are in this state. I value our relationship too much. If you still want this when sober, I will be more than happy to oblige your wishes. But for now, you need rest.” Her top was buttoned, and he took her bottoms and kneeled in front of her, allowing her to use his shoulders for support and pulling the material up and over her hips and stood.

“Now to bed, My Lady.”

Hermione allowed him to guide her to her bed and tuck her under the blanket. He leaned down to kiss her and as he pulled away, she grabbed the sleeve of his suit. “Please stay? We don’t have to do anything, but I'd love it if you stayed.”

He looked down at her, smiling. “As you wish.” He removed his suit jacket and climbed into the bed next to her, pulling the blankets up and laying on his back with his head turned to look at her. She smiled sheepishly at him and moved closer to him, laying her head on his chest and draping an arm around his midsection before she closed her eyes. She could feel his heart beating and his lips kiss the top of her head. As she drifted off to sleep, she heard a whispered“I love you”.

Chapter Text

Hermione woke the next morning feeling like hippogriffs were stomping on her head. She quickly realised she was not alone in her bed. She felt a warm arm around her midsection and someone breathing soundly against her neck. After just a moment of confusion, the events of the evening started coming back to her. 

Mortified and embarrassed, she moved to try to get out of bed when Draco’s arm tightened around her, pulling her closer against him. She went still when she felt his erection pressing against her hip.

“Going somewhere, love?” Hermione turned her head to meet his grey eyes. In an instant, he had pulled her under him and kissed her deeply, his arms supporting his own weight while he buried his hands in her curls. His tongue slipped into her mouth and her mind slipped into bliss. Draco ended the kiss much too quickly before looking into her eyes. “I have always heard a drunk mind speaks sober thoughts. So, tell me, do you love me as you said you did last night?”

Hermione whispered back to him, breathless still. “Yes.” 

His face broke into a beautiful smile that Hermione would remember for the rest of her life. He began kissing her again, sweetly this time. She could still feel the smile on his lips. When he pulled away, he sat up and walked to the loo. Hermione could hear water running and smell lavender. 

Draco came back into the bedroom with a vial of Hangover potion, uncorked it and handed it to her. She took it gratefully and downed the contents. “I ran you a bath. I imagine your head must be hurting, and your feet as well after dancing in those heels.” Hermione nodded and stood from the bed stretching, realising her feet were definitely sore.

“Thank you. For the bath and for taking care of me last night.”

He closed the short distance between them and kissed her forehead. “I will always take care of you. Bathe and come down for breakfast. I’m sure Mother and Father will be happy to see you after you declared your love for me and Mother, then compared my father to a rash.”

Hermione really and truly thought she was going to drop dead of embarrassment. Draco seemed to have noticed and laughed lightly, tilting her head to look at him. “Love, I promise they were in no way offended. Mother was trying not to laugh the entire time, and Father even smirked a bit. Relax. I will be waiting for you downstairs.” He swiftly kissed her forehead and left her room.

Hermione soaked in the bathtub, still feeling embarrassed, but knew she must eventually face Narcissa and Lucius. She took her time, washing her hair and shaving her legs with a razor. It was much less painful than the charm but did not last as long. After she dressed, brushed her teeth, and charmed her hair, she put on a lovely deep red dress and headed down for breakfast.

Hermione entered the dining room and Draco stood to pull the chair next to him out for her, putting her between him and Theo, who beamed at her. “Good morning, darling.” Hermione smiled briefly at him as she took her seat. 

Draco put his hand on her thigh and gave it a light squeeze, causing her face to heat. 

Lucius spoke from across the table, causing Hermione to jump. “Miss Granger, I assume the wedding went well?” Lucius was barely concealing a smirk.

Hermione straightened in her seat and looked at the Malfoy patriarch. “Yes, Lucius, the wedding was beautiful. No blood bath, only a few words with Molly as we were leaving. However, I instigated it after drinking a tad too much.”

Lucius did not contain his smirk. “We definitely realised that you did indeed drink too much, future Lady Malfoy.”

Narcissa sent her husband a playful glare. “Hermione dear, we were very touched by what you said. Of course, we accept you. We do not care whether you are Sacred Twenty-eight or not. You bring much more character to this family than any of those women could. You make my Dragon happy and that is all that matters to us.”

Hermione felt elated at Narcissa’s words. “Thank you, Narcissa.” The breakfast conversation consisted of Theo retelling most of the wedding and explaining that Pansy and Blaise were sleeping in. They had returned to the Manor and stayed up most of the night planning their upcoming trip to the States.

After breakfast, Lucius asked Hermione to join him in his study. Hermione agreed and found herself sitting in the chair in front of Lucius’s desk, wondering what exactly he could want from her.

“Miss Granger, my wife thought it might be time for me to sit down with you and talk about my history as a Death Eater.” Hermione was dumbstruck and could only nod.

Lucius continued speaking, making eye contact with her, and Hermione felt both vaguely intrigued and vaguely nervous. “What do you know of the first Wizarding War?”

Hermione chewed on her lip, realising she really did not know much about the first war. “Not much, other than the bit about Harry’s parents.”

“Ah, well yes, everyone knows Mr Potter’s story. I am quite surprised, Miss Granger. A topic you know little about. Never thought I would live to see the day.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Get on with it, Lucius. Your hair is getting greyer by the second.”

“So it seems. I will start at the beginning. My Father, Lucius Malfoy II, was a cruel man. He very much was intrigued by Grindelwald's, and then later the Dark Lord’s, idealism. Growing up, I was taught to hate Mud- Muggleborns, Muggles and to most extent, half-bloods.”

Hermione groaned and deadpanned. “Real shocker.”

“Precisely. My mother, the perfect pure-blood wife, was to be seen and not heard.” Hermione rolled her eyes again but held her tongue. “She never voiced her own opinions, always allowing my father to be her mouthpiece.

They had arranged a marriage contract between myself and Cissy while I was in Second year, and Narcissa in her first. Of course, the contract meant nothing, as Cissy and I are soulmates and were destined to find one another, regardless of a contract. As you know, my wife can appear to be the stereotypical pure-blood wife, but she is quite opinionated and takes nothing lying down.”

Hermione smiled, warmed at the thought of how true his words were about Narcissa.

I married Cissy a month after she graduated from Hogwarts, a soul-bonding ceremony. Times were dark, Miss Granger. As you know, The Blacks, as well as my father, were great supporters of the Dark Lord. Cissy begged me not to take the Mark, promising we could run away as Andromeda did. I entertained the idea and began pulling gold out of Gringotts in slow increments so as to not draw attention to myself.

Before we were to leave, we were asked to attend a dinner with both the Blacks and my father and mother. Cissy and I were to leave the next day for Japan, somewhere no one would ever think to look for us. As soon as we arrived at the dinner, we knew it was a trap. The Dark Lord was there. Cissy’s father and my own held me down as I was branded. Bella had to stun Cissy. She was beside herself in fear and hysterics.”

Hermione, this time, could not hold her tongue. “Sounds like a familiar story I’ve heard regarding another unwilling son.”

Lucius held up a hand, signalling for her to listen. “I will get to that. As time passed, The Dark Lord was unhappy with my performance. He could have simply killed me, I suppose. But he could not afford to lose a servant and wanted to make an example of me. He tortured Cissy and placed me under the Imperius curse. Even with complete control of me, he still tortured her to remind her of her duties as a pure-blood wife.”

Hermione hesitated before speaking, thumbing the bracelet around her wrist. “I have been told you lied about being under the Imperius.”

Lucius smirked, probably knowing her source was Arthur Weasley. “Yes, Miss Granger, my word has always been questioned. After the first Wizarding War, Cissy provided memories to the court to prove my innocence. She was present during the casting and as you know, memories are very tricky to tamper with. The courts found the memories were not tampered with and released me.”

“So, after all that, how does one offer his son to Voldemort?”

“It is not quite that simple. Before he returned, my wife found a journal, drenched in Dark magic. She insisted I get rid of it immediately. I took it to Knockturn Alley and not a soul was able to determine what it was, just that it was dark and dangerous. Angry with being falsely accused of the Imperius for years, I dropped it in Ginevra’s basket the day you all were in Diagon Alley. I truly did not think the girl would use it. I assumed her father, working in the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts, would have sensed the Dark magic as I did and taken it from her, making it his own problem. Cissy did not speak to me for weeks after I told her what I had done.”

Hermione huffed a laugh and straightened in her chair, crossing her arms over her chest. “Serves you right.”

“I do not disagree with you. After Mr Potter faced the Dark Lord in his first and second years, I knew he was not gone for good. This time I had more to protect. You see, Draco was as much a terror in school as he was innocent. His grandfather unfortunately had a hand in his previous blood prejudices until he died, before Draco started Hogwarts.

Cissa and I waited to read the signs, to see when we could plan an escape, especially after the events at The World Cup. We were preparing for bed the night of the Triwizard Tournament when my Mark burned. It felt like it did when I was marked. Cissy insisted I answer the summons while she went to Hogwarts, determined to pull Draco out of school and bring him to the Manor until we had a solid plan.

After the events in the graveyard, I Apparated back to the Manor to find the Dark Lord already there, waiting for me.” Hermione shuddered visibly but Lucius ignored her, continuing his story. “You see, Hermione, The Dark Lord does not ask, he demands. I did not invite him to be a house guest. Narcissa returned without Draco, deciding he was safer at Hogwarts. When Narcissa saw the Dark Lord in our home, she collapsed.

I was determined to be all he needed me to be this time, knowing I could not protect Cissy and Draco if cursed again. I did horrible things, yes. But my wife and child needed protection. Bella would get bored and simply send stinging jinxes to Cissy, or the occasional Cruciatus anytime Narcissa would oppose anything she said. The Dark Lord would Crucio her sometimes to make sure my motivation was in the right place. He threatened to torture Draco a fair number of times.”

Hermione felt a stray tear make its way down her cheek and swiped it away. Her heart broke for Narcissa and Draco.

“As you know, I was imprisoned Draco’s fifth year. After I was released, weak and wandless, Draco was marked. Narcissa was forced to watch. She pleaded with Bella and to some extent, the Dark Lord. He insisted it was my punishment for the Ministry failure. Narcissa was willing to give her life for Draco to remain unmarked. Death Eaters lived in our home, threatening to rape, torture, and kill Narcissa daily. She wasn’t allowed a wand, nor did I have one for a very long time.

Miss Granger, I am not proud of my past, but I did not have a choice. I hope after this discussion, you may come to see I am not the villain in this portion of history, just another boy who had no choices. This is why I allow Draco to rebel against pure-blood ideology and do whatever he pleases. I owe him that.”

Hermione just nodded. Unable to meet his stare, she focused her eyes on the bookshelf behind him.

“Now that I have that out of the way, I have something for you.” Lucius stood and walked to the corner of his study to a display case. “As you know, The Malfoys have an extensive library. However, anything of true value is not displayed.”

He turned to face her with a heavy tomb in his hands. “I thought you might enjoy this. I do ask that you return it when you are done, and I trust you know the proper way to handle an old book such as this one.” He walked to his desk and placed it in front of her.

Hermione’s eyes lit up. The title was in familiar runes- “Magic of The Oldest Art”. Hermione gently grabbed the book and opened it carefully. “Lucius, this is from the sixth century. This is priceless. It should be in a museum.”

Lucius scoffed. “Miss Granger, if it were in a museum, I would be unable to lend it to you. This tomb has been passed down through generations of Malfoys.”

Hermione could not take her eyes off the book. “Is it Dark magic?”

“No, Miss Granger. This was a time before Light and Dark. It is simply just magic. I do advise you not to try any of the spells or rituals. I’m sure some of them could be rather dangerous.” 

Hermione nodded in thanks and exited the study, allowing the events from her morning to plague her thoughts and returning to her room to divulge in “Magic of the Oldest Art”.

Chapter Text

DRACO

After Hermione left the dining room with Father, Draco turned to Narcissa and raised an eyebrow in question.

“Your father and I thought that after last night, Hermione might need to know some of our history. Such as the circumstances surrounding the both of you being marked.”

Theo excused himself, kissing both of Narcissa’s cheeks and thanking her for breakfast. Theo knew Draco hated being reminded of his time as a Death Eater.

Draco looked down at his hands in his lap, always feeling uncomfortable when his Dark Mark was mentioned, and stayed silent. Draco’s mind was his worst enemy. Would Granger finally come to her senses and remember he was, in fact, the youngest marked Death Eater? That he had once thought her blood dirty? That she could do better? Draco felt himself start to Occlude.

Narcissa looked down at her teacup, looking apprehensive as she spoke. “Draco, I do not think Hermione cares about your past. She is very bright, and maybe hearing the full truth will help ease any reservations she may have.”

Draco just nodded, hoping to end this conversation and excuse himself, when Harry’s stag came trotting through the dining room, halting next to him. “Malfoy, we have a lead. Come to DMLE, now.”

Draco stood and glanced towards the doors Hermione had left through, clearly hesitating.

“Draco, go. The Manor will not allow him entrance. I will keep her busy.”

Draco nodded and Disapparated on the spot with a loud crack.

When Draco landed in the DMLE, he was greeted by Harry and Robards.

Robards spoke first. “Malfoy, Weasley was spotted in Edinburgh. We have two possible locations. We have received multiple reports. The locations are not far from each other.” He handed them each a scroll with an address listed. “I’ve called back four Aurors. They should arrive within the hour. You each get two. Let's get a good clean arrest. One team per address.”

Draco was livid. “An hour? Are you fucking kidding me, Robards? He will be long gone by then. We need to go now.”

Harry nodded in agreement, but Robards shook his head. “I am ordering you both to wait until your team arrives. He is unhinged, and we don’t need one of you getting hurt.”

Harry and Draco looked at each other, an exchange of silent agreement, and both Disapparated to the addresses provided to them.

Draco landed in front of the ruins of a small cottage. He Disillusioned himself and walked the perimeter of the cottage, noting all the exits and entrances before whispering an Alohomora to open the front door.

The cottage looked to be empty. After a quick sweep of the empty living room, he moved to the kitchen. Everything was coated in a thick layer of dust and grime. He considered casting a quick Homenum Revelio, but worried it might give any dwellers a heads-up that they were not alone.

He gently pushed open a door, wand ready and walked through to what appeared to be a bedroom. He walked towards a closet, reaching for the door.

“FINITE!”

Draco spun towards the sound of the voice as his Disillusionment charm disappeared.

Draco’s wand was at the ready as he stared into the face of Ronald Weasley. The redhead looked sickly. His face was gaunt, and his skin was filthy. Draco could smell the reek of the Dark Magic from across the room.

Draco smirked and had his wand at the ready. “You’re done, Weasley!” He quickly shot an Incarcerous, but Ron fired back a quick Protego.

“How does it feel to get my sloppy seconds? First my Mudblood girlfriend and then my best friend.” He cackled madly, reminding Draco of Bellatrix. Ron threw a slicing hex aimed at Draco’s throat. Draco dodged the curse by mere inches.

Weasley’s words sent a rage through Draco that he hadn’t felt in a while. He sent a quick Expelliarmus, making Weasley’s wand fly out of his hands. Draco was across the room in seconds. He lifted Ron by his neck, pushing him against the wall. Ron was clawing at Draco’s arms, and he could feel blood run down them. The redhead was still smiling maniacally. If Draco wasn’t so enraged, he might have been unnerved by the expression.

He applied direct pressure on the redhead’s windpipe, causing his filthy face to turn a shade of blue which Draco appreciated. “You will never in your life speak to her again. You will die in Azkaban if I don’t kill you first.” He slammed Weasley’s head against the wall with every word for emphasis. He could feel Weasley’s hands fall to his sides and his eyes started to flutter. Draco’s rage was causing his blood to pump furiously and it was all he could hear as he watched the life drain from Weasley’s eyes. He thought he heard someone speaking behind him. Before he could turn to see who the voice belonged to, he felt a burning pain in his back.

For the second time in Draco’s life, he felt as if his skin was splitting apart. This time, instead of his chest, it was his back. He stumbled backwards, eyes blown wide, and his world turned black.

Back at the Manor

Hermione was reading Magic of the Oldest Art in the Manor garden. She checked her watch, realising she had been reading for an hour.

She could spend the entire day surrounded by the blossoms and engrossed in the tome. However, she needed to go work on her legislation that she hoped to bring forth to the Wizengamot. She knew exactly what she needed to write. She just had yet to put pen to paper.

She stood and began walking to the back entrance of the Manor, enjoying the sun on her face. As she entered, Narcissa swept to her side with a strained smile.

“Hermione dear, I was hoping you could help with some colour schemes for the ballroom. I’d love to redecorate, but I have been indecisive.” Narcissa began guiding her through the east wing.

Hermione looked at her, confusion covering her face. “Narcissa, I think that’s more in Pansy’s lane.”

The older witch shook her head. “Pansy is still sleeping, and I’d hate to wake her.”

They entered the ballroom and Hermione glanced around, thinking it was magnificent already.

Narcissa gestured to the chandelier. “You see, dear, the walls are white, which I did intentionally to make the room appear bigger without an expansion charm. However, this chandelier reflects colour beautifully and it feels like a waste. So, what are your opinions on an accent wall? Maybe a pewter colour? Or do you think I should go bright?”

Hermione was not a designer, nor did she have any inclination for design. “I think that would be lovely. Maybe a vibrant yellow?”

Narcissa looked horrified. “Hermione dear, this is a room held for society functions. Yellow would wash out everyone’s skin tone that stood near it.”

Hermione stifled a giggle at Narcissa’s expression. “Maybe a royal purple?”

Narcissa looked down at the pale marble flooring, deep in thought. “Possibly. This marble shows everything. I have to cast constant cleaning charms when we hold events. It’s like people don’t think to apply cleansing charms to their footwear before entering the room.”

Hermione looked down at the marble. “I could see how that would be a bother. Maybe replace it with a dark stained wood?”

Narcissa shook her head and tapped her foot on the flooring, still looking down at it like the floor would just simply morph into whatever her mind was imagining.

Narcissa lifted her face, smiling gently at Hermione. “Let’s go have some tea and we can brainstorm.”

They sat at the table drinking tea as Narcissa began telling Hermione about all of the grand events she had hosted at the Manor. Hermione listened attentively and nodded at the appropriate times, not a bit interested in high society events.

“And then, Mr. Greengrass implied that Lucius should send me back to finishing school because my hosting skills were abysmal. I was indeed rude to his wife, Claudia, because she kept cornering me all night, asking if we would entertain a betrothal agreement between Draco and Astoria, who is an absolute terror.”

Hermione, finding that bit of information interesting, smiled at Narcissa, grateful she had never entered Draco into any betrothal contracts.

Harry’s stag Patronus came running into the room, causing Narcissa to snap her mouth shut and her eyes to widen. The stag stopped at the table and Harry’s frantic words filled the room.

“Narcissa, Hermione, please get to St. Mungo’s immediately. It’s Draco.”

Chapter Text

Narcissa grabbed Hermione’s hand and they turned on the spot, landing in the reception area of Mungo’s. Narcissa had tears in her pale eyes as she began frantically looking around for Harry. Hermione stilled and pulled her wand. Her otter formed, waiting for her message. “Please take this to Lucius Malfoy. Draco has been injured. Narcissa and I are at St Mungo’s. I will send updates.”

Hermione stowed her wand and interlaced her fingers with Narcissa’s, pulling her towards the reception desk. The witch behind the desk was reading Witch Weekly and was not bothered to look up at the two women.

Hermione cleared her throat. “Excuse me. We are looking for the room of Draco Malfoy.”

The witch did not look up from her magazine and spoke in a bored tone. “Fourth Floor, Spell Damage.”

Hermione and Narcissa sprinted to the lifts, closing the door before anyone else could join them.         Hermione reached to her side, grasping Narcissa’s hand again. She felt the burning of tears pooling in her eyes, afraid to look at Narcissa and see the devastation echoed on the older witch's face.

When the lift doors opened, they could hear Harry before they could see him.         They strode quickly through the halls, following the sound of Harry’s elevated voice.

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN I CAN’T ENTER THE ROOM? HE IS MY PARTNER. I’M FUCKING HARRY POTTER FOR GODS' SAKE. YOU KNOW, THE SAVIOUR OF THE WIZARDING WORLD?”

She let the mask slip for a second, smiling warmly at Hermione. “Let me take care of this. Watch and learn, my dear girl.” They strode towards the irate Harry and the challenging   Mediwitch.

Harry immediately ceased his verbal argument with the Mediwitch and waited for the two women to join him before speaking. “Fucking finally. This barmy witch won’t allow me in or tell me how Draco is doing.”

Narcissa, mask still in place, first spoke to Harry. “Mind your language, Mr Potter.” Harry’s face was tinged pink, and he mumbled a sheepish apology. 

Narcissa then turned to the Mediwitch with her cool smile and ice that could slice through steel. “I would like for you to allow me, my son’s partner, and his girlfriend into this room, please.”

The Mediwitch looked unbothered by Narcissa’s cool tone. “Sorry, Miss. The Healers are still in there with him, and we will not allow admittance until further notice.”

Narcissa’s face did not falter. “You see, dear, I am one of the largest benefactors of this hospital, and my only son is lying in the bed behind this door. If you do not drop the wards, I think you might find yourself out of a job come tomorrow.” The Mediwitch looked uncomfortable at Narcissa’s threat. Mediwitch looked uncomfortable at Narcissa’s threat.

“I will go into the room and speak with the Healers to see if they have him stable enough for visitors.” The Mediwitch turned and opened the door, shutting it quickly behind her.

Narcissa finally dropped her mask as she embraced Harry. Hermione felt more anxious by the second. Narcissa finally let Harry out of her embrace, and Hermione yanked his arm, forcing him to face her.

“What happened, Harry?” She could feel the tears running down her face but did not bother to wipe them away.

Harry’s emerald eyes bore into hers and she could feel Narcissa’s arm going around her shoulders.

“When Draco arrived at the DMLE, Robards wanted us to wait for an hour to have extra Aurors as backup, but we thought we could just split up to the two addresses given and handle Ron on our own. The cottage I was sent to was empty, so I Disapparated straight to Draco’s location. When I arrived, I heard the crack of Apparition, and ran to sweep the house. I found him in a bedroom. He was hit in the back with Sectumsempra.” His eyes looked watery as he continued. “He was unconscious and bleeding out. I grabbed him and brought him here. I’m not sure what happened while he was there. We will have to wait until he is stable to ask him.”

Hermione nodded. Harry hugged her tightly and smoothed her hair.

Narcissa was standing in front of the door, tapping her foot, clearly irritated that the Mediwitch had not returned.

After a few minutes, the door opened and a Healer in lime green robes stepped out.

“Hello, I am Healer McGowin.” He looked at Narcissa and shook her hand, speaking in a monotone clinical voice. “You must be Lady Malfoy.” He then held out his hand for Harry and Hermione to shake. “I know you two, of course. Mr Malfoy was struck in the back with a modified slicing hex. The wounds do not seem to want to heal. We have healed them four times now. It seems to be holding now, but I anticipate he will need them healed a few more times before he stops bleeding altogether. He is on Blood-Replenishing potions to keep up with the volume of blood he has lost and continues to lose. We are applying Dittany and Essence of Murtlap on his back to soothe the pain.

He was unconscious when he arrived. He seems to be in and out of consciousness, but we suggest he rest as much as possible. Mr Malfoy has deep scratches down his arm but those were easily healed. They were done manually with fingernails, it seems. He has cushioning charms applied to his back so he can rest as comfortably as possible. You may visit him now, but visiting hours are over at eight and we will only permit one person to stay overnight. If you have any questions while we are not in the room, you may send me or Healer Jones a Patronus and we will answer them the best we can.” consciousness, but we suggest he rest as much as possible. Mr. Malfoy has deep scratches down his arm but were easily healed, they were done manually with fingernails it seems. He has cushioning charms applied to his back so he can rest as normal as possible. You may visit him now, however at eight visiting hours are over and we will only permit one person to stay overnight. If you have any questions while we are not in the room you may send myself or Healer Jones a patronus and we will answer them the best we can.”

Narcissa breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you, Healer. Hermione, Harry let's go in to check on him.” They walked into the small room. The Mediwitch was pouring another phial of potion into Draco’s unmoving mouth. Shemediwitch who was pouring another phial of potion into Draco’s unmoving mouth.   paled when she saw Narcissa and excused herself, leaving Narcissa with a smug smirk.The healer paled when she saw Narcissa and excused herself, leaving Narcissa with a smug smirk.

Hermione pulled her wand again and summoned her Patronus. “Take this to Lucius Malfoy. Draco is recovering. He was hit with Sectumsempra and is being monitored. Will send another Patronus if anything changes.” The otter bound out of the room and Hermione walked to Draco’s bed to stand between Narcissa and Harry. Narcissa was pushing Draco’s hair out of his ashen face.

Harry’s eyes darted to the scratch marks, almost healed. “He has scratch marks on both arms. Ron had to have been disarmed. How did he get hit in the back with the curse?”

Hermione shook her head and Narcissa continued to fix Draco’s hair. She pulled her wand to send a cleansing charm to his scalp before combing it again to the side.

Harry cleared his throat and stepped away from the bed. “I need to go report this to Robards. He is going to have our necks for this one.” He pulled Hermione into a hug. “Patronus me if anything changes? Gin and I will be by later this evening.” Hermione nodded and Harry stepped towards Narcissa, giving her a brief hug and exchanging goodbyes before disappearing out the door.

Narcissa began tucking the blankets around Draco, busying herself when the door flew open and Pansy, Blaise, and Theo strode in.

They each hugged Narcissa and Hermione, explaining they were sent by Lucius. Narcissa told them all that had transpired and what the Healer had told them. Hermione walked to the window and stood, looking down at the unassuming Muggles doing their shopping. She didn’t look towards the group, biting the inside of her cheek until she could taste her blood to keep from crying.

She felt a large hand on her back and arms wrap around her midsection. Theo, of course, would be able to feel her emotional turmoil. He didn’t say anything. Just stood with her back to his chest, watching the Muggles below.

After what felt like hours, Narcissa spoke up. “I fancy tea. Would anyone like to join me in the tearoom?” Everyone joined Narcissa except Hermione, who wanted a few moments alone with Draco.

Hermione walked to Draco’s bedside and magically expanded it so she could lie next to him. As she carefully crawled into the bed, she lifted her hand and ran a finger along his jawline, kissing him softly before laying her head on the pillow. She felt the weight of the day crash over her as she intertwined their fingers.  She closed her eyes and was lulled to sleep by Draco’s steady breathing.Hermione walked to Draco’s bedside and magically expanded it so she could lay next to him. As she carefully crawled in the bed, she lifted her arm and ran a finger along Draco’s jaw line and kissed him softly before laying her head on her pillow. She felt the weight of the day crash over her as she intertwined their fingers, and she closed her eyes and was lulled to sleep by Draco’s steady breathing.                      

Chapter Text

Hermione was woken up by a small, delicate hand on her shoulder and Narcissa’s voice next to her ear. “Hermione, dear, the healers need access to Draco. Could you please move to one of the chairs?”

Hermione sat up carefully, ignoring the many sets of eyes on her. She moved quickly to one of the chairs, finding herself between Blaise and Theo. Blaise was not bothering to hide his wide grin, and Theo wore a knowing smirk.

The healers cast a multitude of diagnostics on Draco while he slept. They discussed quietly amongst themselves before turning to assure Narcissa that Draco was healing, and that his lacerations had seemed to have stopped bleeding. They expected a full recovery. Narcissa thanked them as they made their exit.

Narcissa smoothed Draco’s blankets back down and around him before turning to the group. “I am going to go home and inform Lucius of Draco’s condition and grab some clothes for him. Please inform me if anything changes.” She exited the room, leaving everyone in silence.

For the next couple of hours, everyone was mostly silent, only exchanging words when necessary. Blaise and Theo summoned a wizarding chess board and played silently as Pansy looked on.

 Hermione summoned a quill and parchment and wrote until her fingers cramped. She poured her heart and soul into outlining the bill that could change the lives of women in abusive relationships. Periodically, she would glance up to check if Draco was still sleeping. She found herself summoning law books, grateful to be able to do so straight from the Manor’s Library.

Two hours had passed when Harry returned with Ginny. He explained to the group that Robards had placed him on administrative leave, and that Draco would also be on administrative leave once healed, until Ron was captured. They were too attached to the situation. But they would still be able to look over Hermione with the promise that she would spend all non-working hours at the Manor or Grimmauld because of the blood wards. Hermione scoffed a few times as Harry spoke but was secretly relieved. She wouldn’t have to worry about Harry or Draco being harmed again.

After Harry and Ginny had settled into more conjured chairs, Hermione finished her rough draft of her proposal to the Wizengamot, knowing she would need to source witnesses other than herself.  As she was sorting her thoughts, she caught movement from the corner of her eye and turned her head, seeing Draco’s hands move to his face to rub his eyes.

She stood swiftly, as did the other occupants of the room, and approached Draco’s bed. She could see Harry’s Patronus materialise and heard Narcissa’s name, but her eyes were on Draco as he finally dropped his hands from his face and met her stare.

Hermione could feel hot tears at the corners of her eyes as she grabbed Draco’s hand, bringing it to her face to feel the heat of it on her cheek. He smiled gently at her before pulling her down to capture her lips in a searing kiss.

For a moment, she forgot about everyone else in the room until she heard a throat clearing next to her. She pulled away quickly, feeling the blush colour her cheeks.

Draco was still holding Hermione’s hand as he glared at Harry. “Potter, I thought I was dead. Allow a sick man his pleasures.”

Harry rolled his eyes dramatically. “Please don’t tell me any more about the, uh, pleasures you get from Hermione.”

Draco’s glare dissipated as Harry continued to speak. “We need to know what happened before I arrived, Malfoy. I arrived as whoever injured you was leaving and found you bleeding out.”  

Draco cleared his throat. “I can’t believe that bastard slipped between our fingers again. I had him against the wall when I felt my back begin to split open. I didn’t even see a second person there but that’s the only way I could have been hit. He didn’t even have a wand in his hand.”

Harry’s face went white. “Did you recognize the voice of the caster?”

Draco shook his head. “Nope. We were in a physical altercation. He said some unpleasant remarks and I thought I was going to kill him with my bare hands for a moment. He looked unwell. Sickly.”

Hermione spoke up this time, her lip trembling. “How do you mean?”

Draco gripped her hand harder. “He was grey, almost. Had definitely missed a few meals. Looked to be caused by the toll that dark magic can have on someone.”

Harry nodded as Hermione’s mind began to whirl. The door opened, startling everyone standing around the room. Narcissa strode in, quickly walking to Draco’s bedside. Hermione moved aside, allowing the older witch to hug her son. Narcissa swept Draco’s hair back while bombarding him with questions. He continued to assure her that he was fine as the healers entered the room.

Everyone returned to their seats as the healers spoke with Draco about his healing, assuring him he would only need to spend the night for observation. The entire time the healers were speaking with Draco, Harry sat in his seat with his eyes closed and hands rubbing his temples. Hermione moved so she could be closer to him, perched on the arm of his chair, rubbing his back soothingly.

Harry finally dropped his hands from his temples and looked up at her. “Hermione, I have no fucking clue who could be working with him.”

Hermione nodded. She had also worked through every acquaintance Ron had, unsure who would go to these extremes.

His green eyes were trained on Hermione. “The Ron we knew would never mix in Dark magic. How the hell did this happen?”

Hermione shook her head again, not knowing how to reply. The healers had left, and everyone made their way back to Draco. They expressed to him that they were happy to see him awake. As the day turned into night, everyone slowly excused themselves. Narcissa was the last to leave, hugging Draco tightly and crying into Hermione’s shoulder.

After Narcissa closed the door, Hermione found herself crawling back into bed next to Draco.

“What did you do today, love? Other than watch me sleep?”

Hermione smiled into his chest. “I wrote my proposal to the Wizengamot.” She could feel Draco’s silent chuckle.

“Of course you did. Even the events of today couldn’t keep you from changing the world.”

Hermione sat up and used wandless magic to summon her parchment, handing it to Draco. He read it slowly and carefully, his face expressionless. She held her breath as he read, biting the inside of her cheek until he finished.

“I know it's not complete. I need to compile some witnesses, or at least acquire resources to find witnesses. I am still figuring that part out, and it’s only a rough draft and not at all perfect-”

“Granger, breathe. This is brilliant. As for the witnesses, speak to my father. He might know a direction in which to point you.” Draco hesitated for a second, glancing between the parchment and Hermione before he spoke again. “Also, maybe you could speak to Theo. He witnessed a lot growing up with his father and mother.”

Hermione felt herself grow rigid. “Draco, I could not possibly ask that of Theo.”

Draco was shaking his head before she could finish her sentence. “Hermione, Theo would probably be more than willing to speak for you. Just think about it, alright?” Hermione nodded and banished the parchment, then allowed Draco to gather her back into his arms.

He ran his fingers up and down her spine, his low voice sending shivers down her back. “Hermione, if I find Weasley, I cannot promise to bring him in alive.”

Hermione nodded, her fingers drawing circles on Draco’s chest. Her heart was breaking for her once best friend who had turned Dark. It broke even more when she thought of Ginny and George losing another brother. Draco continued to lightly rub her back until her thoughts ceased and she closed her eyes. Hermione nodded, her fingers drawing circles on Draco’s chest. Her heart was breaking for the best friend that had turned Dark and broke even more thinking of Ginny and George losing another brother. Draco continued to lightly rub her back until her thoughts ceased and she closed her eyes.

Chapter Text

Pansy, Blaise, Theo, and Narcissa sat impatiently at the Manor’s dining table after leaving the hospital, awaiting Lucius to join them. The door opened, and every head turned towards him as he sat in his place at the head of the table.  

Pansy spoke first, looking across the table at Theo. “Theo, were you able to reach any of your father’s former associates?”

Theo shook his head before he spoke with poorly hidden disdain. “A few were in Azkaban, several told me they would not be helping anyone who is a blood traitor, which I am seen as now, and I am currently awaiting a response from another one.”

Pansy felt her stomach twist in disgust as Theo uttered the words blood traitor. Certainly, in her youth, it would have been fun to call people Mudbloods and blood traitors, but now that she had evolved into a woman, she could see the ignorance in blood purity. She felt her lip curl at the thought.

She quickly squashed the unpleasant feelings and directed her focus to Lucius. “Lucius, do you have any useful information?”

Lucius was indifferent to Theo’s statement but answered her question. “Unfortunately, Theo’s father’s associates and mine are in the same group of people and have refused to help. I do, however, think the protection you ensured months ago will keep Miss Granger safe enough for now. But the Auror department and the Gryffindors will follow the letter of the law, so do be careful to keep your protections a secret.”

Pansy nodded again, turning to Narcissa. “When Draco is released tomorrow, we must keep him and Hermione in the Manor. Blaise and I are making an emergency visit to his mother, but will return before dinner tomorrow.”

Narcissa inclined her head in understanding and spoke softly. “Do we know who Mr Weasley’s accomplice could be?”

Blaise sat up straighter to address the table. “I plan to extensively conduct background checks on every person Hermione has had contact with when we return. At the moment, we have no idea. It could be his mother for all we know.”

Lucius seemed to be thinking over Blaise’s statement before responding. “I will have someone watching Mrs Weasley anytime she leaves that hovel, however, I’m not convinced it is family.”

Pansy nodded and stood, grabbing Blaise’s hand and murmuring goodbyes around the table, and then whisking him to their quarters to grab their luggage.

Pansy sat on the edge of the bed, clutching her fingers around her necklace. She had worn this necklace every day since she had gifted Hermione the matching bracelet. It was usually disillusioned but she found peace in the object. Blaise sat next to her on the bed and grabbed her hands, removing them from the vice-like grip. “Pansy darling, let us speak with my mother, okay? I know last time she didn’t want to get involved, but now that Draco has been attacked, I think she will want to help.”

Pansy was one of the few who knew Blaise’s mother possessed the gift of sight. Yasmine chose to hold it close to her chest, always careful with any information she imparted, her reason being that life was not concrete and many things could change the path. So, she did not see any reason to use the gift. The Seer, of course, used it many times when hatching plans for her dead husbands, to see which course was best to dispose of evidence. However, she kept her lips sealed whenever Blaise or Pansy approached her asking about the future.

Pansy nodded as Blaise summoned a small bag with their belongings and transformed one of her hairpins into an illegal portkey. She quickly stood and they both grabbed it, then landed in front of Zabini Manor.

The Zabini elves greeted them as they walked the halls to the sitting room, where they found Blaise’s mother sipping a cup of tea.

When her eyes met theirs, she stood quickly, kissing both of their cheeks. “What is it? Why did you need to come, saying there was an emergency? Is it Theodore?”

Blaise pulled his mother to the couch, keeping his arm around her as he spoke to her. “No, Mother, Theo is fine. It’s Draco.”

Pansy watched as his mother frowned and Blaise began telling his mother about the day’s events and everything leading up to them.

Yasmine pulled away from her son's arms, standing to pace in front of the crackling fireplace. “You wish for me to use my gift to assist you?” Blaise nodded solemnly.

Yasmine stopped her pacing and stood in front of her son. “Blaise, my sight does not work that way. I have no control over who and what I see. It would take a great deal of focus to tune into a specific person.”

Pansy spoke before Blaise could form the words that came out of his girlfriend's mouth. “Yasmine, please try. We are desperate. Hermione is my absolute best friend, and Draco is like my sibling,”

Yasmine nodded. “Of course, I shall try. Please allow me tonight to focus and meditate.” She bid them both goodnight, returning to the kitchen to make a special blend of tea for focus.

Blaise stood, encasing Pansy’s hands with his own, and led her to his bedroom.

***

St. Mungo’s

Hermione woke as the sun began to rise, painting the sky brilliant shades of orange and pink. She leaned forward and kissed Draco’s jawline, causing him to open his eyes and look down at her, smiling sleepily. “Good morning.” He stifled a yawn as the door sprang open and the healers shooed Hermione away so they could examine Draco prior to discharge. Narcissa joined Hermione in the corner, waiting for the healers to give Draco his discharge orders.

Once cleared, they were instructed to use only the Floo, as they were concerned about Draco’s lacerations reopening.

They quickly made their way into the fireplace and arrived at the Manor, where Lucius was waiting. He embraced his son. “Thank the gods you are alive, son. Breakfast is waiting for you.”

As they walked into the dining room, Hermione couldn’t help but notice Pansy and Blaise’s absence. She and Theo were the only outsiders present. Draco pulled out her chair, forever the gentleman, and then took the seat next to her.

Draco relayed the previous day’s events to Lucius, answering all his father’s questions before finally eating.

Pansy and Blaise’s absence was strange to Hermione, especially after the previous day’s events. “Narcissa, Lucius, where are Pansy and Blaise?”

Narcissa smiled at Hermione and set down her tea. “Blaise had to speak to his mother urgently, but they will be returning before our evening meal.”

Lucius changed subjects before Hermione could even think to press Narcissa. “Miss Granger, do you mind if I read over your proposal after breakfast?”

Hermione nodded eagerly. “It’s only a rough draft. As I was telling Draco last night, I need a way to compile cases, and witnesses to testify on behalf of the legislature.”

Lucius nodded and breakfast was finished in easy silence. Once the table was cleared, Hermione followed Lucius to his study and sat opposite him as he read her rough draft. He made notes as he read but kept all comments to himself until he was finished reading.

“This is not bad. I do think you will have issues finding prior victims. Their files are unfortunately protected under law. You yourself would be able to testify, but there would be no going back after that. You would have to be explicit, and because it is regarding law creation, your story wouldn’t be protected. It will also need a formal title.”

Hermione nodded as he continued to speak. “I have notes for you. Revise, and decide if sharing your story would be the best way forward.”

Hermione nodded in thanks and after checking in on Draco, began redrafting what she hoped would become the future law. She titled it ‘Granger’s Law’. 

After many hours of writing and reviewing Lucius’ notes, Hermione was proud of the work that sat in front of her. She heard a delicate knock on the door and turned to see Pansy standing in the doorway with a sad smile on her face.

Hermione frowned. “Pansy? Is everything alright?”

Pansy nodded as she walked over and hugged her friend. “Everything is fine, Granger. Let’s go catch tea with Narcissa.”

Hermione nodded in agreement, and they walked arm-in-arm to the tea room.  

Chapter Text

The following day after Draco’s return to the Manor, Harry had come to brief Draco on the DMLE’s response to Draco’s attack. While Robards was pissed that Draco and Harry did not follow direct orders, they did not receive formal punishment. The Aurors were out each day scouting for information about Ron, most days coming up dry.

Hermione had taken to working from the Manor most days while helping Draco with his recovery. She received positive correspondence from her boss after submitting her final draft of Granger’s Law and just awaited a court date. Cecile had been instrumental in finding witnesses to speak in front of the Wizengamot. Hermione had spoken to each of them briefly via Floo call and everyone was on their toes waiting for their day in court.

Draco had finally felt up to par a few days ago and was attempting to help her prepare for what could be one of the turning points in her still very young career.

They had completed daily mock trials that ended in Hermione’s annoyance with the Wizarding law. Thankfully, after a particularly irritating morning, they heard a knock on the door to the library, which had become their fake courtroom each day.

Narcissa glided through the doorway, smiling at each of them before speaking. “Children, let’s not forget today is Beltane. We will require your presence this evening on the west lawn.” Draco nodded solemnly.

Hermione arched a brow in confusion. “Is this a Malfoy tradition? I know of the significance of Beltane, but most modern families don’t celebrate.”

“Most purebloods do. The Malfoy family traditionally does a little blood magic to reinforce the warding and we burn fires to cleanse our souls and increase spiritual protection,” the older witch explained. “Before sundown, I will come to your suite and prepare you.”

Hermione wasn’t sure if she was more or less confused by the explanation. “Prepare me? I’m not a Malfoy, Narcissa. I’m not sure what is expected of me.”

Narcissa let out a tinkling laugh. “Nothing is expected from you other than your presence. We have traditional clothing we wear to help the purification process. Hermione, you are part of this family, blood or not. Other than a few ceremonial rituals, it will be much like a traditional bonfire.” Hermione nodded, grateful for a distraction that evening to ease her anxiety.

“Will the others be joining us?” Truthfully, the last few weeks had been a blur. While Draco was healing, it seemed that most of their friends had become busy. Harry was working more inside the DMLE since Hermione was safe at the Manor. Ginny had more practices and games than Hermione could ever hope to keep up with. Theo spent most days with George at the shop, and nights in George’s flat. Blaise and Pansy seemed consistently busy with Blaise’s travels.

“Due to the excess magic during Beltane, we must limit the amount of people on the grounds. However, I will send out formal invitations for dinner this week.”

Hermione nodded and Narcissa excused herself, reminding Hermione to be sure to be in her suite at the requested time.

Hermione waited for the library door to shut before walking to the chair Draco was currently sitting in. “Okay, I’m tired of work stuff. Today is technically my day off anyway.” She sat on his lap, wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him softly. She could feel the smile on his lips and threaded her fingers through his hair as he pulled her flush against him.

Hermione was grateful he was so patient while waiting for her to be ready for intimacy and never pushed too far. But Hermione could feel herself being more ready every day.

Draco pulled away first, smiling at her. “You wicked witch.” He kissed her again briefly before she stood.

She and Draco walked along the paths of the library, each finding a book to occupy the few hours left before Hermione was expected in her rooms. They read in comfortable silence together on the sofa, facing the fire. Hermione sat with her legs draped over Draco while he absentmindedly used his free hand to lightly rub circles on her calves.

Hermione felt as though she had barely cracked the surface of the book she was reading regarding wand cores when Draco reminded her it was time for her to meet his mother.

Hermione opened the doors to her suite, and was

surprised at Narcissa’s appearance. Narcissa, usually in regal robes with her hair perfectly styled, was standing barefoot in a white plain cotton dress, with a flower crown perched atop her flowing blond hair. As Hermione walked closer to the witch, she studied the dress more carefully. The dress, while not unflattering, was very plain for Narcissa.

“It is my traditional dress for Beltane. Our clothing must be untouched by magic.” Narcissa walked to Hermione’s bed where a similar dress lay. Hermione removed her clothing, feeling comfortable with the older witch, as she felt Narcissa pull the dress down over her. She could feel Narcissa’s nimble fingers buttoning up the back of the plain gown. Once the gown was on, Hermione was led to the bathroom, where Narcissa placed a flower crown atop her wild, unruly curls. “Look at you, Hermione. You look ethereal. We will go to the lawn now. Draco and Lucius should be waiting.”

Hermione allowed the older witch to guide her towards the door. “Narcissa, do you think it would be wise to wear shoes? There will be a fire, correct?”

Narcissa held Hermione’s hand as they continued to walk. “We must not wear shoes. We need to be grounded. The Beltane fire will not burn the soles of our feet.”

When the women arrived at the west lawn, she saw that Narcissa was correct. Draco and Lucius were waiting and also dressed strangely, both barefoot in white linen shirts and trousers. Narcissa walked Hermione to Draco’s side and kissed both of their cheeks before joining Lucius.

The last of the daylight was beginning to disappear, painting the sky the vivid colours of summer. Draco put an arm around Hermione’s shoulder, pulling her close and whispering to her, “You look beautiful.”

Hermione smiled up at him as Lucius cleared his throat and spoke.

“It’s time.”

Chapter Text

Draco kissed Hermione’s temple quickly as Lucius waved him forward. Lucius began speaking in a foreign language that Hermione couldn’t decipher. She thought it sounded maybe Germanic but before that thought could process, her attention was drawn to Lucius’s hands. He was holding a dagger and quickly cut down his forearm, extending to his palm. 

Hermione could feel her jaw drop as the blood leaked from the fresh wound. She went to take a step forward when Narcissa caught her elbow, urging her to stay still. Lucius passed the knife to Draco, and she watched in horror as Draco repeated the action on his opposite arm. The men grasped each other's arms, wound to wound, as Draco joined in on the foreign words.

Hermione could feel the magic as the men continued to chant. It was entering through the soles of her feet and urging her to stay still. She stole a glance at Narcissa, and the blonde had her eyes shut and her face towards the heavens, enjoying the vibration the ancient magics sent through her. Hermione focused back on the chanting and closed her eyes, allowing the magic to ebb and flow, tasting the bitter taste of magic on her tongue and feeling the goose pimples on her skin on a warm evening. The chanting stopped and the hum of the magic lessened but did not go away.

She opened her eyes to see Draco and Lucius walking towards her and Narcissa, whose eyes were open once again with a serene smile on her face. Blood was still trickling from the arms of the Malfoy men, wounds not healed.

Draco approached Hermione and motioned for her to face his parents. Narcissa stood in the moonlight as Lucius carefully pushed her hair over her shoulders with his clean hand. He spoke more foreign words as she unclasped the top two buttons on the front of her dress, pulling it down to expose the left side of her chest, just under her collarbone. Lucius raised his bloodied hand and traced what appeared to be a rune above her heart. It was not a rune Hermione could identify. Lucius reclasped his wife’s buttons and gave her a chaste kiss as they turned to the younger couple.

Hermione shot Draco a look that she hoped conveyed worry and confusion. Draco leaned down close so only she could hear him. “I will place my wish for you in a Celtic rune in my blood over your heart. It will not hurt.” Hermione nodded as Draco repeated the actions and chants of his father, noticing her rune was different from Narcissa’s. Hermione could feel the magic in her bones now, radiating warmth and security. She smiled up at Draco before he leaned down and kissed her sweetly.

Lucius cleared his throat before he spoke. “Tonight is about cleansing our mortal souls. We have made our sacrifice to the earth and our partners. Now we light the fire of Beltane to signal to the spirits and the gods our good faith to the sun.” He pulled a matchbox from his pocket, lit the match quickly and placed it atop the waiting wood. It ignited quickly, and Hermione could feel the radiant heat on her skin.

Lucius walked to the other side of the fire and retrieved two large blankets, arranging them side by side, and motioned for the others to join him. In addition to the blankets, Lucius had a spread of fruit, wine, and water. Draco and his father used the water to rinse the blood from their arms before taking a seat on opposite blankets.

Hermione sat next to Draco. “Is it safe to ask questions now?”

He smirked. “I bet you have loads. I’ll answer what I can.”

She shifted to face him. “What language was the chanting?”

“Galician.” He was looking at her, although she felt he was looking into her soul.

“Are you fluent?”

This made him snort. “No. Father and I know the rites of the passages but never went beyond that.”

“How do you know you didn’t just condemn us all to the fiery pits of hell if you don’t know the language?”

“The Malfoy family has been doing this ritual for as long as our bloodline has existed. It’s meant to increase the protections. Surely you felt the magic? If the text was not correct, we most likely would have died out by now.”

Hermione nodded. “About that, what is the rune your father used for your mother?”

Draco shook his head. “It’s private, and they also do not know yours.”

“Am I allowed to know mine?” Draco’s face became serious. Hermione’s stomach was twisting into knots as she awaited his answer. Before he could respond, Narcissa said her name. She turned to find Narcissa sitting next to her, Lucius at her side.

Narcissa was placing the spread in front of them and pouring glasses of wine. “Eat. This is fruit covered in honey and will bring sweetness to our lives.” She passed down the glasses of wine as Hermione popped a honey-covered grape into her mouth.

After a deep pull from her glass, she turned to Narcissa. “So, is this it? Or are we going to cut up each other next?”

Narcissa laughed. “That was most of it. When the fire burns down, first Lucius and I will jump over it, and then you and Draco. It is meant to bless our bonds.”

Hermione nodded, quietly praying her dress would not catch on fire during that part of the ceremony.

“Also, Hermione, it is important you do not use magic until the first stroke of sunlight. The magic is busy fortifying and could become unstable.

“Okay, so don’t catch fire as I leap over it and don’t use magic until morning? If I catch fire, I’m not sure the wine would aid in putting me out.”

Lucius answered her and she could tell that the ritual was sacred to him from the tones of his voice. “The Beltane fire will not burn you. You have cleansed your soul as you bore witness to the lighting of the fire.”

Hermione nodded respectfully but also cautiously because she did not know much about ritualistic magic.

As the night progressed, the conversation was light and easy. Hermione was surprised at how much her relationship with the Malfoys had grown. A year ago, she wouldn’t have believed that she would grow to respect any member of the Malfoy family.

When the fire burned lower, Draco helped her to her feet as they watched Narcissa and Lucius jump over the subdued fire. Happy to see that neither of them was engulfed in flames, she and Draco stepped closer. He squeezed her hand in a gesture she was sure was to comfort her. They leapt over the flames together, hand in hand. And happily, not on fire.

The group walked to the Manor in silence. Hermione could still feel the hum of the foreign magic as Draco opened the door to her room. She turned to him. “So, I’m guessing because this house is run on magic, no bath or showers?” He shook his head to confirm she would not be taking a shower. 

“Stay with me?”

He smiled and pulled her into his arms. “As you wish.”

She pulled back slightly to make eye contact with him. “Draco? The rune. What does it mean?”

His irises were molten steel. “Unyielding devotion and loyalty.”

Hermione pulled him to her lips and kissed him. He kissed her back, pulling her close. She lifted her arms and wove them behind his neck. She tugged lightly on his hair, pulling his head back to grant her access to his neck.

She placed hot kisses up his neck and across his jawline and he lifted her up, allowing her to wrap her legs around him, the skirt of the dress bunching up to her hips.

He walked her to the bed where he laid her down and climbed on top of her, careful to not put any weight on her, her lips not leaving his skin but for a few seconds.

Hermione’s hands roamed up his shirt, feeling the hard muscles beneath. She tugged the shirt over his head and was mesmerised by the paleness of his skin.  “Draco, my dress needs to come off.”

He looked at her, eyes dark and lidded. “Hermione, are you sure?”

She nodded and he tore her dress from her skin, sending buttons flying and making Hermione giggle. “Impatient?”, she asked teasingly.

He smirked at her and shrugged. “We can’t use magic, and I’ve always wanted to do that. Are you on the potion?” She nodded and his smirk fell from his face as he took in her white lacy bra and knickers.

“Fuck, Hermione, you are so beautiful.” He leaned down, kissing and sucking her neck and making delicious noises fall from her lips. He kissed down her neck, careful to avoid the blood rune, as her fingers tangled in his hair. He removed her bra quickly, palming one breast and taking the peak of the other into his mouth. She could feel her knickers growing uncomfortably wet as she moaned.

After spending a considerable amount of time on her chest, he kissed his way down to the hem of her knickers. He stopped and looked up at her, waiting for a nod of consent that she was quick to give.

He slowly pulled her knickers off and spread her legs open to look at her cunt. “Gorgeous, Hermione, and so wet for me.” He kissed her thighs before landing a kiss at her centre. She made a breathy noise that sounded like a plea. He took mercy on her by licking up her slit, causing her to moan loudly.

He circled his tongue around her clit until she cried out and came with stars bursting behind her eyelids. He smiled up at her from between her legs before climbing up her body and kissing her. She reached between their bodies, pulling his erection free from his pants and stroking his length. He gasped at the contact and felt himself bucking in her hand.

He pulled out from her hand and lined himself up with her entrance, looking down at her flushed face. “You can tell me to stop at any time okay, Granger?”

She nodded and he pushed inside of her slowly. Quickly she realised sex with Draco was vastly different than with Ron. Draco was much larger, causing her to stretch and wince slightly. He caught the wince and stilled, reaching down to caress her face with one hand. “Okay?”

She nodded and he pushed the rest of the way in, hitting a place deep inside of her.

She gasped and sighed “Oh, Draco”, as he slid in and out of her, slowly at first before speeding up. He reached between them, rubbing her clit. “Come on, Granger, come on my cock.”

She was sure she was having some sort of otherworldly experience. She screamed his name as she felt her cunt tighten and her legs shake when she did exactly as he asked.

Draco moaned. “Gods, you feel so good, Hermione. You’re such a good girl. You’re so fucking perfect,” he chanted as he continued to go faster.

Hermione was panting as he came, emptying himself inside of her.

He collapsed on top of her, kissing her sweetly. He rolled onto his back, pulling her to rest her head on his chest. He stroked her hair and told her how beautiful she was and spoke words of love to her until her eyelids became unbearably heavy and she surrendered to sleep.

Chapter Text

Hermione woke up the next morning against Draco’s chest, with his face buried in her hair. In that moment, she enjoyed simply existing, wrapped in Draco’s arms. The man she loved. A quick rap to her door stilled her movements.

She squeezed her eyes shut, willing whoever was at her door to disappear. The door sprang open and Hermione, thankful for the duvet covering her bare body, opened her eyes to see Ginny and Harry walking into her bedroom. At any moment they would be close enough to see she was not alone.

“Hermione why the fuck are you still-“ Ginny stopped speaking and doubled over, cackling and reaching out to grab her husband’s arm to stop him from leaving. Harry’s face was red and he had his hand thrown over his eyes.

Draco shifted next to Hermione but didn’t let her go. “Red, your laughter will attract any howler monkeys that could be in the area. Please kindly fuck off.”

Ginny’s laughing died down as her husband continued to pull on her arm to persuade her out of the room. “Gin- I have no interest in seeing my sister in any state of undress. I’ll probably have to obliviate this from my own mind as it is. “

Ginny allowed her husband to start pulling her towards the door. But before they reached it, she planted her feet firmly and allowed Harry to exit the room alone. “Hermione, we came to get you out of bed for breakfast and your dress fitting.” Hermione sat up quickly, throwing Draco off of her. “Dress fitting?”

Ginny waggled her eyebrows at Hermione’s feeble attempt to pull the blanket over her breasts. “It’s May second, Hermione. The Remembrance Day ball. You received an invitation forever ago like the rest of us.”

Hermione distinctly remembered having lunch with Katie when they both had received theirs months ago. Draco put his pillow over his head and let out a muffled groan. “Is it even safe for me to attend, given the current situation I’m in?”

Ginny stood at the door “The entire DMLE will be in attendance. I’m sure it will be fine. Get cleaned up for breakfast and come downstairs.” Ginny closed the door, but not before winking at Hermione.

Draco pulled Hermione back down onto the bed. He kissed her forehead before looking into her eyes. “Any regrets?”

Hermione shook her head. “None. Shower with me?”

Draco quickly got out of bed, rounding to Hermione’s side, sliding her off the bed and lifting her bridal style, ignoring her protests about having perfectly capable legs.

They stepped under the hot water and Hermione welcomed it, sighing as the soothing water relaxed her sore muscles.

Draco soaped up a sponge and began washing Hermione’s back. She hummed in appreciation and turned to face him, allowing him to wash away the blood rune and work his way gently down her body. Once her body was clean, Draco picked up the shampoo. “May I?” She nodded in affirmation.

Draco worked the shampoo through her scalp, massaging gently and causing her to moan. Once her hair was clean, she in turn washed Draco. She bit her lip as she remembered the night before.

After dressing quickly, they headed to breakfast together. Hermione said a quiet prayer that Ginny did not open her mouth to anyone else in attendance.

Breakfast was in full swing as Hermione and Draco walked in together. Pansy, Ginny, and Harry sat around the table with Lucius and Narcissa, the latter smiling extra brightly at Hermione as they entered.

Hermione sat next to Harry, who seemed to be pushing his food around his plate, avoiding eye contact with Hermione and Draco. Hermione jabbed him in the ribs with her elbow, causing Ginny to break out in laughter.

Narcissa seemed in high spirits after Beltane, reminiscing about her and Lucius' wedding ceremony. Hermione nodded at the right times, wanting to be polite and respectful.

After breakfast, Hermione was whisked away by Pansy and Ginny to her dress fitting, while Lucius requested Draco’s presence in his office.

Draco entered his father’s office, taking a seat in the chair in front of the grand desk.

Lucius did not take a seat, instead walking towards his bookcase and searching quickly, before finding a small leather bound journal.

“Draco, what do you know of the Black family magic?” Draco shifted in his seat, facing his father.

“I know what Mother has told me. You both were married using the Black family marriage rites, and the Black family magic is powerful when provoked.”

Lucius nodded before taking a seat in front of his son. “Very powerful indeed.” He handed his son the journal before speaking. “Black family magic is a curious thing. In this journal, you will read about the very ancient family history. It is, of course, old and the pages are worn, so I shall save you the time and get to the point.

This morning, your mother was writing a letter to her sister in her office. She noticed the family tapestry was shimmering. It seems Miss Granger has been added to the tree.”

Draco’s face started to burn as his mind began racing, the journal falling to the floor. “Father, I- I’m not married to Granger. How could this be?”

Lucius' face was relaxed, seeming the opposite of Draco. “The tapestry does not only record marriages. It records the birth of soul bonds. Am I correct to assume after the ceremony last night that you and Miss Granger took part in sexual activities?”

Draco was not sure he had ever felt so uncomfortable before in his life. He nodded in the affirmative as his palms began to sweat.

“The Black family magic recognized Miss Granger. Draco, this is not a bad thing. She is the best match possible for you. I have to admit I did not think the Black family magic would ever accept a Muggleborn. But it has.”

Draco’s mind was still spinning. “Father, does this mean we must wed? I don’t wish to force her into something she isn’t ready for.”

Lucius shook his head. “This changes nothing other than knowing her magic and yours are the most compatible. The tapestry only shows her linked with gold. Not truly married, but linked.”

“And Mother? Why is she not present to explain this?”

Lucius’ lips turned up at Draco’s question. “Draco, do not be foolish. She is no doubt planning your wedding to Miss Granger.”

Chapter Text

Hermione stood in front of the mirror with a scowl planted on her face. She had spent hours being plucked, waxed, and polished. “Gold? Isn’t it a bit on the nose?” The dress that was around her body was beautiful, no doubt. It fit her like a second skin. High neckline, backless, with a dangerously high slit up the side, and the entire thing was gold. The shoes? The same colour as the dress, strappy, high-heeled stilettos. Magically imbued with stabilising and cushioning charms, thank Merlin. Pansy had kept the jewellery simple, with just Hermione’s signature bracelet from Pansy that she never removed and a pair of diamond earrings that were understated. Her hair was down, curls slightly more tamed than usual.

Pansy grinned up at her friend. “Hermione, you’re the Golden Girl, and you need to play into the public persona of that. You look perfect.” Ginny nodded next to her as she stepped off the pedestal, very carefully, as she was more than concerned that the stabilising charms would not be enough to keep her from a tumble.  and you need to play into the publics persona of that. You look perfect.” Ginny nodded next to her as she stepped of the pedestal, very carefully as she was more than concerned the stabilizing charms would not be enough to keep her from a tumble.

Narcissa breezed into the room, still in a good mood from Beltane, with parchment and quill in hand, quill scratching quickly. “Hermione dear, do you have a preference between peonies or gardenias?” She didn’t have the chance to respond because Narcissa finally looked up from her parchment, eyes landing on Hermione. “Oh dear, you look lovely. Pansy, is this your design?”

Pansy replied in the affirmative as Narcissa walked slowly around Hermione, taking in the dress. “A-Line, perhaps?” Nobody replied as Narcissa seemed to be mumbling to herself and began scribbling on her parchment once more before flittering out the door. Pansy replied in the affirmative as Narcissa walked slowly around Hermione taking in the dress. 

Ginny waited for the door to click before she shot the girls questioning looks. “What an odd thing she can be sometimes.”

Pansy and Ginny both put on their dresses for the evening. Pansy was, as usual, effortlessly breathtaking in a black dress, minimal jewellery, just her matching necklace and a bracelet Blaise had gifted her during the holidays, black bob sleek as always. Ginny was wearing a lavender satin dress that hugged her curves.

The women greeted their respective partners at the bottom of the staircase to walk to the floo. Narcissa and Lucius said their goodbyes and, couple by couple, they stepped into the floo and were whisked away.

The event was very grand, held in the Great Hall of Hogwarts. Decorations were tasteful and the champagne was flowing.

Ginny and Harry were the first to split from their grouping to go greet George, who was awaiting Theo.

Draco walked proudly with Hermione on his arm, followed by Pansy and Blaise.

They each held a flute of champagne as they made rounds to catch up with old schoolmates. Hermione spotted a tall, dark-haired man almost immediately. “Neville!”

Neville turned and embraced Hermione and nodded in her Slytherin companions' directions. “Malfoy, Parkinson, Zabini, good to see you.” They exchanged polite hellos with him.

Hermione was smiling. Neville was, of course, one of her oldest friends.            “Nev, it's been too long! We must catch up soon. How has it been teaching Herbology?”

Neville smiled kindly at her. “It’s everything I could hope for. Do you remember Hannah Abbott? Hufflepuff?”

Hermione nodded as his face turned red. “We’ve been seeing each other for the last few months. She’s training under Madam Pomfrey.”

“Oh, that’s great, Nev! She was always so sweet. I’m glad you have her.” Neville nodded and promised to owl her for a tea time.tea time.

Pansy and Blaise went to see if Theo had arrived, as Hermione was waved over to another group with Headmistress McGonagall. Draco leaned down to whisper in her ear. “You look so beautiful tonight.” Hermione was blushing as they reached McGonagall. to go see if Theo had arrived as Hermione was waved over to another a joining group with Headmistress McGonagall. Draco leaned down to whisper quietly in her ear. “You look so beautiful tonight.” Hermione was blushing as they reached McGonagall.

“Miss Granger, Mr. Malfoy, I am so pleased you could make it this evening.”

“We wouldn’t miss it for the world, Headmistress. The Hall looks wonderful.” Draco nodded in agreement with Hermione.

“Please enjoy the food and drink. Minister Shacklebolt and I will be making speeches here shortly, and I hope to see both of you on the dancefloor!”

Hermione smiled and promised her that she would visit the First Year Muggle-born students soon.

Draco and Hermione went to sit at one of the side tables, taking this moment for themselves as they waited for their friends.

“Your mother was being weird today. Is the Beltane magic still messing with her?” She grabbed two more champagne flutes from a floating tray nearby as she turned to Draco.

Draco’s eyes became a little less bright as he was forming his response to her.

“Draco Lucius Malfoy, do not Occlude. Is she okay? Did something happen? Oh gods, does she know what we did last night?” Draco shook his head, dropping his occlusion quickly.

He downed his entire champagne flute in one. “Maybe it’s a conversation for another day? I’m not sure it's appropriate for this venue.”

Hermione looked befuddled but curious. Her curiosity won. She cast a Muffliato around them. “I simply will not be able to take my mind off of it until you tell me.” She glanced around the room, catching sight of Harry’s unruly hair in conversation with a head of blond hair that she figured must have been Luna. She made a mental note to seek out the strange girl before the night ended to set up a day for her to visit the Manor.

Draco was staring down at the table when Hermione finally turned her attention back to him. His eyes found hers again before his mouth opened to speak, then closed abruptly again.

“What is it, Draco?”

“Have you ever heard of soulmates, Hermione?” Hermione nodded, clearly still confused. “Your parents are soulmates, correct?” Draco nodded.

“Soulmates are rather rare in the magical world, but not in the Black family.” Hermione nodded, encouraging him to continue. “Every few generations, the Black family will find a true soulmate, like what happened when my mother and father met. They are all recorded on the Black family tapestry, as were my parents.” Hermione sat silently, sipping her champagne. as was my parents.” Hermione sat silently sipping her champagne.

“This morning, my mother was in her study, where the tapestry is kept, and noticed something peculiar.” Hermione’s stomach sank. Is this Draco’s way of telling her he had a soulmate that wasn’t her? She was a Muggle-born. There was no way a blood-purist family’s tapestry would ever sully itself with her name.

Draco took her hand and pulled it into his lap. “After we advanced our relationship physically last night, a new soul bond appeared. Ours.”

Hermione’s jaw dropped. Draco rubbed soothing circles on the top of her hand with his large thumb. “Hermione, this changes nothing. We are not betrothed. If you tire of me, you can still be rid of me. It just means we were bonded in a previous life to find each other again, in each and every lifetime. Our magic is the most compatible of anyone else’s. I don’t want you to think this shackles you to me.” Draco looked solemn.

Hermione still looked a bit panicked. “You mean your parents know we had sex last night?” 

It was Draco’s turn to look confused. “That’s what you’re worried about? I just told you we were soulmates, and you’re worried about my parents finding out their adult son shagged his adult girlfriend?”

Hermione began giggling, and it was infectious. Draco bit back his smile. Hermione began giggling and it was infections. Draco bit back his smile.

The giggles subsided as Hermione studied Draco with a much more serious look. “Draco, I love you. We will figure it out as we go. I personally plan to never let you go.” Draco leaned in and kissed her. She returned the kiss enthusiastically.

Hermione pulled away first. “The champagne is getting to me. I need to use the loo. Go find our group, and I’ll catch up?” Draco nodded and helped her to her feet, kissing her cheek as they departed.

After relieving herself, Hermione walked to the sink to wash her hands. “Hermione?”

She turned to see her assistant Katie walking up beside her to use the sink.

“Katie! Hi, I didn’t know you’d be in attendance this evening. It’s been so long since I’ve seen you in person. Did you get my owl? I’ll be sending in some draft legislation soon to be reviewed by Cecile.” Katie smiled at her.

“I got your owl. I also have some memos that I have not found the time to give to you.” Katie opened her small handbag, handing Hermione a hefty envelope.             “We miss you in the office. I am beyond ready to work with you more on your projects.”

Hermione smiled back as she opened the envelope, and a small chess piece fell into her hand. Confused, she looked up to Katie as the pawn piece glowed blue, and she felt a hook pulling from behind her navel.              

Chapter Text

Hermione landed on her feet, losing balance as it would seem she lost a shoe along the portkey trip, and felt her ankle snap. An agonising scream made its way up her throat. It was dark and smelled like mildewed earth. She felt her surroundings, realising she was on hard, jagged rocks, and could feel blood trickling down the arm that caught her fall.

She reached for her wand and whispered, “Lumos”.  She was in a cave, of that much she was sure. She could hear shoes crunching on the rocks and quickly whipped around in the direction of the sound.

“Expelliarmus.”

Her lit wand went flying into the waiting hands of Ronald Weasley. Hermione shrieked and began crawling away from his towering figure.

“Hello Hermione, I’ve missed you.”

Hogwarts

Draco made his way over to his friends, thankful Hermione did not take the soul bond the wrong way. He grabbed another flute of champagne as he approached the group.

Pansy turned to him, looking utterly bored out of her mind. “Where’s Hermione?”

He nodded towards the powder room. “In the loo.”

She handed him her champagne. “Hold this. Nature calls.”

Draco scoffed as she turned her back on him. “Real lady like, Pans.” She flipped him the two-finger salute.

Pansy walked slowly to the bathroom, taking in the surroundings. Hogwarts was always more of a home than her real one. She kissed her first boy here, experienced her first heartbreak here and met some of the most loyal friends right here in this Hall.

She entered the bathroom, glancing around and under stalls, calling for Hermione.

Pansy huffed in frustration until her eyes met a brunette who was leaning against the wall for support. She recognised this witch. It was Katie, Hermione’s assistant. As Pansy got closer, she noticed a glazed, faraway look in Katie’s eyes. Pansy looked to the floor to see a single shoe. A shoe she herself designed, and her stomach sank. She quickly pulled her wand from the thigh holster she used at formal events. With shaking hands, she tapped the tip of her wand to the third opal from the clasp of her necklace three times, and felt herself Disapparate. disapparate.

Pansy landed with a crunch and gracefully on two feet. Apparently, all the pureblood etiquette lessons teaching her to run in heels paid off. She glanced around quickly, seeing no light, hearing no sound.

She whispered a Lumos, realising she was in a cave. The tracking spell she placed on Hermione’s bracelet was highly illegal, but she was sure it was accurate. She thanked Salazar that she had the foresight to include an unregistered portkey in the opal next to it if she would need to return for help. She went, as quietly as she could, deeper into the cave. She quickly and as quietly as she could went deeper into the cave.

Pansy heard a yell coming from a chamber to her right. She moved as quickly as she could down the rocky path until she came to a bend.

“Crucio!”

Pansy jumped at the echoing scream.

She peeked her head around the bend, and her breath caught. Hermione was lying in the centre of the antechamber, and Weasley stood over her, wand pointed directly at her chest.She peaked her head around the bend and her breath caught. Hermione was laying in the center of the antechamber and Weasley stood over her, wand pointed directly at her chest.

Tears pricked Pansy’s eyes as the only thought she could summon was, “Be brave like Hermione”.

The Crucio died out, as did Hermione’s screams.

Weasley cast an Incarcerous on Hermione, binding her together.

Pansy stepped quickly from the shadows, shooting an Expelliarmus at Weasley. He quickly sidestepped it, not looking surprised at all. She levelled her wand at him.

He laughed while pointing his wand at Pansy. Pansy took a quick look at Hermione, noting she was barely hanging on to consciousness.

Weasley kicked Hermione hard on her side, eliciting a crack, from what Pansy assumed was a rib, and a moan from Hermione. “Look ‘Mione, the uptight cunt showed up. Where’s Harry and Malfoy? Couldn’t be bothered to come and look for their Golden Girl?”

Pansy fired a Flagrante. Weasley shielded.

“Only one of the two of us is going to leave this cave alive, Weasley. And I swore the next time you caused her harm, I would kill you myself, repercussions be damned.”

Weasley had a manic smile still plastered on his stupid face. They began duelling in earnest. She had to hand it to the redhead. She was working up a sweat. They circled the cave on opposite sides of Hermione.

Weasley shot an Avada and she leapt out of the way, causing her to lose footing for a single second too long. She heard his deep voice yell, “Expelliarmus”, and felt her wand fly out of her hand. Expelliarmus” and felt her wand fly out of her hand.

Pansy was not one to panic, but she could feel the fear creeping up her throat, and she began to step back, hitting the cave wall.

Weasley stalked towards her, still smiling like he won the fucking lottery.

He tossed her wand over his shoulder as he got closer. He was a foot out with his wand extended towards her head. He smiled cruelly. “Cruc-”

Pansy lunged, knocking them both to the ground, and heard his wand clatter into the rocks next to them. She quickly positioned a leg on each side of him, dress etiquette be damned.

She reared back her fist and hit him square in the nose. Weasley, taking advantage of her small frame, flipped them and was on top of her. He placed both hands around her neck and began to squeeze. Pansy clawed at his arms and face and anything she could reach.

She could feel her breaths getting more and more shallow and her vision blurring around the edges. She splayed her arms, feeling around for anything that she could use to weaken him. Her hand felt the end of a small jagged rock.

With shaking but quick hands, she sliced the neck of Ronald Weasley, hitting what she was sure was his carotid artery. She continuously slashed at his neck and could feel his hands loosen. Blood sprayed from his neck into her eyes, and his body landed on top of her. She used all of her remaining strength to push him from her.

She lay staring at the roof of the cave, catching her breath.She laid staring at the roof of the cave catching her breath.

When her heart rate slowed, she picked herself up from the ground and got to Hermione’s side quickly. Hermione was breathing and had a steady pulse. Pansy thanked the gods she didn’t believe in and went to fetch her wand.

Pansy cast a feather-light charm on Hermione and cut her bindings away. Then, she pointed her wand to the fourth opal from the clasp on Hermione’s bracelet and  whispered, “Portus”.  She cradled Hermione’s body, and they whisked away to the preset coordinates of the portkey. Tricky bit of magic it was to charm Blaise’s signet ring to always be home base for the portkey. It took them hours to figure that bit out.

Hogwarts- Draco

Weaslette was drunk already. She had an arm thrown over Draco’s shoulder.

“So, you and Hermione finally had sex last night, huh?”

Draco shot her a glare. “Be quiet, Ginevra. The press is here.”

The redhead cackled in delight as Blaise glanced around the room. “Press-Smesh.”The red head cackled in delight as Blaise glanced around the room. “Press-Smesh.”

Draco, growing more and more irritated, turned to Harry, causing Ginevra to nearly topple over. “Potter, your wife needs Sober-up if she is going to make it to the speeches.”

Harry rolled his eyes, taking custody of Weaslette’s arm. “Lost Hermione and Pansy?”

Blaise looked around the room once more, Draco joining his search. The Grand Hall was so full of people that he didn’t have a chance of seeing over all their heads. Blaise shrugged and turned to Draco. “They’ve been in the loo for a while now. Probably ran into someone they knew.” Draco felt uneasy and continued to look.

Hermione and Pansy materialised at their feet, causing the volume in the hall to drop significantly as everyone turned their heads to see Pansy Parkinson covered in blood and clutching the body of Hermione Granger. Several people shrieked. A camera flashed.

Blaise grabbed Pansy, pulling her away from Hermione, as Draco dropped to his knees.

Pansy swatted Blaise’s hands away as she rushed back to Hermione’s side. Her voice was raspy but rang out in the silence. “She was Crucioed at least once after I arrived. She is alive, just unconscious. Ron Weasley is dead.” And then Pansy collapsed next to Hermione.

Chapter Text

Early hours of May 3rd, 2000

Hermione jolted into consciousness. Her entire body felt like it was on fire. She attempted to sit up but winced in pain, her hands trembling.

“Stay still, dear. Andromeda is on her way.” Narcissa was standing above her and pressed a cool rag to her forehead.

She tried to speak, but her throat was dry and uncomfortable. Narcissa summoned a glass of water with a straw and helped her drink.

“Narcissa, what happened?” She winced at the sound of her gravelly voice.

The blonde witch sat next to her on the bed and held her hand. “I’m not sure of the details yet. You were somehow transported to Mr Weasley, where it would appear that you were tortured. Pansy found you.” She nodded to Hermione’s left, where a body, distinctly Pansy-shaped, was in bed next to her.

“Pansy brought you back to the castle. Draco brought you both here. We sent for Andromeda, and Mr Potter and Draco went to the DMLE to send a search party out for Mr Weasley. Pansy is fine; I think it was just magical depletion. But Andromeda will get her fixed right up.”

Hermione’s face scrunched, and she reached out to grab Narcissa’s arm. “Katie. It was Katie, my secretary. I think she was Imperiused to give me the portkey.” The door opened, and in walked Andromeda with Theo and Blaise flanking her.

Theo came to Hermione’s bedside and kissed both of her cheeks. Before he could speak, he was shooed away by Andromeda.

Andromeda stood above her, casting various diagnostic spells. “Hermione dear, do you remember the curses that were used on you?”

“Just Crucio and Incarcerous, I believe. The cuts are from rocks; I think we were in a cave. I also think my ankle is broken and possibly one of my ribs.”

Andromeda nodded and summoned a pain potion. “Well, the aftereffects, as you know, will last a couple of days. Just take pain potion as needed and allow your nerves to heal. I will get your ankle and rib healed, and Narcissa can start mending the cuts and bruises.”

Hermione nodded, grateful, as Narcissa uncorked the potion and held it to her lips to drink. She felt the Episkey on her ankle and winced as Andromeda moved to her side, repeating the spell on her rib. Narcissa began waving her wand, and she could feel the stinging from the cuts begin to heal.

Andromeda was now on Pansy’s side of the bed, doing diagnostic charms, a slight frown pulling her face. “Well, it would appear none of this blood belongs to her, thankfully.” She sent a scourgify to each woman. Narcissa transfigured their clothing into satin pyjamas.

“I think Miss Parkinson needs some rest. Her magical core is severely depleted. She should wake shortly and might need a pain potion. I will heal her bruises and cuts and make her as comfortable as I can. You both need rest after this ordeal.”

Hermione reached out and held Pansy’s hand tightly.

Andromeda made her exit quickly after healing Pansy, promising to follow up with both girls the next morning.

Narcissa insisted that she take a small dose of Dreamless Sleep, citing Andromeda’s orders to rest.

When Hermione next woke, sunlight filtered in through the windows. Draco was in a chair next to her, sleeping and still in his dress robes. She looked around the room to see that there had been several people sleeping in various chairs in the room. Harry and Ginny had a love seat, but Harry was half off the chair, looking to meet the floor soon. Theo was snoring slightly to the right of Harry and Ginny, and Blaise was in a chair at the foot of Pansy’s side of the bed with his upper body thrown across the bottom of the bed.

Pansy, however, was sitting up in bed with the Daily Prophet in her hands.

The corner of Pansy’s mouth quirked up, but she did not turn to Hermione. “Salazar’s left saggy ball sack, Granger. You took long enough to wake up.”

Hermione huffed out a laugh and threw her arms around Pansy.

Pansy returned her hug, finally smiling fully.

“Pansy, what the hell happened? I don’t remember you being in the cave. How did you find me?”  Hermione shifted back to her side of the bed but still kept hold of Pansy’s hand.

“It was a stroke of genius on my part. I noticed you were missing, and Draco said you went to the bathroom. I saw your shoe and your Imperiused assistant. The opal bracelet I gifted you has a location charm, an illegal portkey, and is linked to my necklace.”

Hermione opened her mouth, but Pansy held up her hand to stop her. “Blaise’s mother has the gift of Sight. Our last visit, she attempted to see your future and told me she saw a cave, but refused to tell me anything else. So, a fat lot of good that did, but Blaise knew when the time came to tell Potter about the cave.”

Hermione gasped. “Pansy, location charms carry a mandatory thirty-day sentence and illegal portkeys an additional four months in Azkaban.”

Pansy rolled her eyes. “Potter will cover for me, and if not, I’ll make Azkaban hot again.”

Hermione laughed, wincing at the still sore rib. “What happened after you found me?”

Pansy smirked. “I won’t lie, for a second, I thought Weasley bested me. We duelled and he disarmed me.”

Hermione sucked in a quick breath, tears pricking her eyes.

Pansy scoffed. “Get a grip. I obviously got the upper hand in a fist fight, and as far as Weasley goes, promises made, promises kept.” Pansy picked the newspaper back up, flipping to the cover page to examine the headline.

“Pans, what do you mean?”

Without looking away from the paper, Pansy sighed. “Weasley is dead, Hermione. I killed him with my bare hands. I understand you might need a second to mourn the friend you once had, but he left me with no choice.”

Pansy put the paper down again, looking at Hermione, her eyes wide and glittering. “I would do it again, a million times if it meant you could live your life without the pain that he caused you.”

Hermione put her head on Pansy’s shoulder and felt one single tear slide down her cheek. She promised herself it would be the last tear she ever wasted on Ronald Weasley again. “Thank you, Pansy. I love you more than you will ever know.”

“Back at you, Granger. Now look at this photo the Prophet published of me.”

Hermione reached for the paper, hands still trembling. The cover of the Prophet was dominated by one photo. The headline read ‘Pansy Parkinson: Hero or Villain?’  The photo was of Pansy and Hermione. The photo looped, Pansy’s beautiful face splattered in blood, clutching unconscious Hermione before she collapsed.

Hermione and Pansy read the article, full of speculation about what happened the previous night.

Everyone began waking shortly after Hermione. They all gathered, hugging both women. Draco was Velcro at Hermione’s side.

Once the chaos calmed down, Narcissa informed them that they all would be expected for breakfast in the dining room.

Hermione was pleased her ankle was functional and pain-free as she got out of bed. She asked the room at large for a moment alone with Harry and Ginny. Draco sulked out of the room, pulling the door closed.

She first pulled Ginny into a hug. “Gin- your brother. I am so sorry.”

The redhead teared up for a moment but hugged Hermione back. “’Mione, my brother was awful. I will miss the part of him I grew up with, but he turned into a monster.” Ginny pulled away and wiped her eyes. “I need to go to the Burrow to check on Dad and Mum.” Hermione nodded as Ginny kissed her husband goodbye and quickly left the room.

Harry stared at the door for a few moments after Ginny left. Hermione threw her arms around his neck, catching him by surprise. He hugged her back. When he pulled back, green eyes met hazel ones. Both watery.

Harry’s voice cracked. “Pansy did what was necessary, the right thing. It’s just hard to believe he was capable of so much.”

Hermione nodded. “Did you guys find him?”

“We did. Remember the cave Sirius hid in during fourth year?” Hermione nodded. “That’s where he was. We also found illegal dark potions in the cave. Some that we were unable to identify. We weren’t sure if he was going to use them on you or for himself. He had a potions addiction with alcohol mixed in. Ron has been gone for a long time, ‘Mione. I just can’t believe he took it this far.”

Hermione pressed her lips together. She would not cry again. “Did someone find Katie?”

“Yes, as it turns out, she’s been under the Imperius since right after she started working under you. She is in Mungo’s for observation. Under Ron’s instructions, she was sending owls to Skeeter to try to ruin your reputation anonymously. She, of course, did not remember any of this, mind you. We had to use Legilimency on her. She’s very shaken up, but I think you might need to find a new assistant. Also she was the second attacker who cast on Malfoy.” 

Hermione was horrified that Katie had underwent that long cursed. As her and Harry made their way to breakfast she made a mental note to visit her soon.

Hermione spent the rest of the morning surrounded by her friends and found family.

It wasn’t until later in the afternoon that Hermione found herself alone with Draco. They lay on a blanket in the rose garden, allowing the sun to warm their skin. The peacocks were strutting at a safe distance, fanning their tail feathers. Lucius was somewhere in the Manor, admiring them, perhaps.

She sat up, propping herself on an elbow and facing Draco. “So, what now?”

Draco smiled, rolling to his side to face her.

“So, now we just live.”

Chapter Text

Epilogue 

June 16th, 2000

Granger’s Law was passed in the Wizengamot with outstanding support. Many witches and wizards told their stories before the court after reading about the fall of Ronald Weasley. Hermione and Draco celebrated with their friends and family all weekend. Blaise proposed to Pansy. They were wed the following August in Italy. The happy couple moved out of the Manor shortly after their engagement. Narcissa insisted Hermione stay. So, she did.

September 19th, 2000

Hermione celebrated her 21st birthday in Paris at a Malfoy property. Draco proposed that evening, surrounded by their friends.

April 7th, 2001

Hermione became Mrs. Hermione Granger-Malfoy in an intimate ceremony in Malfoy Manor gardens. The Zabinis, Potters, Notts (George took Theo’s last name when they eloped the previous December), and Malfoys were present as Draco and Hermione soul bonded for this life and all the lives to come.

February 2nd, 2004

Hermione was promoted to Senior Undersecretary to the Minister of Magic. The long-awaited promotion came after Hermione had passed werewolf legislation enforcing the magical world to allow werewolves fair and equal pay and not to be discriminated against. It was named “Lupin’s Law”. The law allowed for Wolfsbane to be subsidised by the Ministry each month to protect the magical community. They celebrated at Malfoy Manor with everyone toasting champagne to Hermione, with the exception of heavily pregnant Ginny Potter and newly pregnant Pansy Zabini, who both toasted with apple juice.

November 27th, 2009

Draco watched from the front row of the Ministry gala as Kingsley announced that Hermione would be the next Minister of Magic. Draco sat with his three-year-old daughter Lyra Malfoy perched on his knee, her twin Orion on Narcissa’s lap to Draco’s right, both watching their mother with awe. His father sat next to his mother with one-year-old Scorpius Malfoy cradled in his arms, sleeping. Hermione looked at her family and smiled as she walked to the centre stage and took her Oath to the Magical community. The entire front row was filled with her friends and family and many children, who clapped and wiped the tears that clouded their eyes.

The end 😊